A conference Mr. John Cotton held at Boston with the elders of New-England 1. concerning gracious conditions in the soule before faith, 2. evidencing justification by sanctification, 3. touching the active power of faith : twelve reasons against stinted forms of prayer and praise : together with the difference between the Christian and antichristian church / written by Francis Cornwell ...
         Cotton, John, 1584-1652.
      
       
         
           1646
        
      
       Approx. 178 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 89 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A34599
         Wing C6335
         ESTC R17280
         13156313
         ocm 13156313
         98175
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34599)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98175)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 136:11)
      
       
         
           
             A conference Mr. John Cotton held at Boston with the elders of New-England 1. concerning gracious conditions in the soule before faith, 2. evidencing justification by sanctification, 3. touching the active power of faith : twelve reasons against stinted forms of prayer and praise : together with the difference between the Christian and antichristian church / written by Francis Cornwell ...
             Cotton, John, 1584-1652.
             Cornwell, Francis.
          
           [24], 57 p., [15], 80 p.
           
             Printed by J. Dawson, and are to be sold [by] Fr. Eglesfield ...,
             London :
             1646.
          
           
             The second part: A description of the spirituall temple, or, The spouse prepared for the Lambe, the Lord Jesus" has special t.p.
             "To the reader", signed Fran. Cornwell, describes this "as a learned treatise of Master John Cotton of Boston in New-England."
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Faith -- Early works to 1800.
           Salvation -- Early works to 1800.
           Liturgics -- New England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               CONFERENCE
               M
               r.
               
                 John
                 Cotton
              
               HELD
               AT
               BOSTON
               With
               the
               ELDERS
               of
               NEW-ENGLAND
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 gracious
                 conditions
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 before
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Evidencing
                 Justification
                 by
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 active
                 power
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Twelve
                 Reasons
                 against
                 stinted
                 forms
                 of
                 prayer
                 and
                 praise
                 .
              
            
             
               Together
               with
               The
               Difference
               between
               the
               CHRISTIAN
               and
               
                 Antichristian
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               FRANCIS
               CORNWELL
               ,
               a
               Minister
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               .
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 J.
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               
                 Fr.
                 Eglesfield
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Signe
               of
               the
               Mary-gold
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
               1646.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               HONOVRABLE
               AND
               True-hearted
               lover
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               Sir
               HENRY
               VANE
               Junior
               ,
               Knight
               ,
               sometimes
               Governour
               of
               New-England
               ;
               Treasurer
               of
               the
               Navie
               Royall
               ,
               and
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               of
               COMMONS
               .
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               THe
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               may
               not
               bee
               unfitly
               compared
               to
               the
               Pearle
               and
               the
               Pebble
               :
               though
               both
               of
               one
               naturall
               substance
               ,
               earth
               ;
               yet
               the
               one
               of
               rare
               price
               ,
               whose
               beauty
               is
               the
               sun-beames
               inclosed
               ;
               the
               other
               wanting
               
               it
               ,
               is
               cast
               away
               as
               refuse
               .
               What
               maketh
               the
               Saint
               more
               excellent
               then
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               seeing
               both
               are
               borne
               of
               flesh
               ,
               both
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               corruptions
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               death
               ,
               but
               this
               ?
               
               The
               Saints
               excellency
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Image
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               shining
               in
               him
               :
               For
               as
               the
               moone
               and
               starres
               derive
               their
               light
               from
               the
               sunne
               ;
               
               so
               all
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               holinesse
               a
               Saint
               hath
               ,
               hee
               deriveth
               from
               Christ
               .
               Hence
               David
               the
               King
               doth
               so
               prize
               their
               fellowship
               ,
               
                 All
                 my
                 delight
                 is
                 in
                 thy
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thine
                 excellent
                 ones
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 excell
                 in
                 vertue
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sure
               note
               of
               a
               Citizen
               of
               Sion
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 honours
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               
               Whereas
               worldly
               men
               without
               grace
               ,
               are
               rendred
               in
               his
               eyes
               as
               vile
               .
               Hence
               the
               Spouse
               acknowledgeth
               that
               all
               her
               excellency
               cometh
               from
               plantation
               ;
               
                 Let
                 my
                 Beloved
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 garden
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 eat
                 his
                 pleasant
                 fruit
              
               .
               Yea
               ,
               Christ
               
               declareth
               to
               Nicodemus
               that
               a
               beleevers
               holinesse
               cometh
               from
               regeneration
               ;
               
               that
               in
               Christ
               hee
               may
               onely
               glory
               .
               How
               doth
               the
               Lord
               discover
               this
               his
               excellency
               to
               a
               beleever
               ,
               by
               his
               calling
               ,
               till
               that
               time
               hee
               lieth
               amongst
               the
               refuse
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               as
               
                 foolish
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 deceived
                 ,
                 serving
                 divers
                 lusts
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 malice
                 and
                 envie
                 ,
                 hatefull
                 ,
                 and
                 hating
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               But
               then
               the
               kindnesse
               and
               love
               of
               God
               to
               man
               appeared
               ,
               
               by
               
                 delivering
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 translating
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 deare
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Chosen
                 generation
              
               ,
               the
               
                 royal
                 priesthood
              
               ,
               
               the
               
                 holy
                 nation
              
               ,
               the
               
                 peculiar
                 people
              
               ,
               whom
               hee
               
                 hath
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 darknesse
                 into
                 his
                 marvellous
                 light
                 .
              
               But
               when
               doth
               the
               Lord
               discover
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               calling
               to
               his
               conscience
               ?
               Then
               when
               hee
               giveth
               him
               precious
               faith
               ;
               for
               that
               onely
               distinguisheth
               him
               form
               the
               world
               that
               lieth
               in
               sinne
               .
               
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 concludeth
              
               (
               father
               ,
               mother
               ,
               sonne
               ,
               daughter
               ,
               nay
               the
               infant
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               the
               most
               holiest
               parents
               )
               
                 all
                 under
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 might
                 bee
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               So
               that
               in
               that
               same
               houre
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               him
               faith
               ,
               hee
               giveth
               him
               an
               evidence
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               
               that
               hee
               loved
               him
               in
               Christ
               before
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               
               before
               hee
               had
               done
               good
               or
               evill
               ,
               
               that
               hee
               hath
               justified
               him
               from
               all
               those
               things
               hee
               could
               not
               be
               justified
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               that
               hee
               hath
               purged
               his
               conscience
               from
               all
               dead
               works
               ,
               that
               his
               person
               is
               accepted
               ,
               his
               sinne
               discharged
               ,
               
               and
               he
               hath
               a
               right
               to
               the
               purchased
               inheritance
               amongst
               them
               which
               are
               sanctified
               .
               Thus
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               revealed
               to
               dye
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               his
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               him
               to
               God
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               given
               to
               take
               away
               his
               heart
               of
               stone
               ,
               
               giveth
               him
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
               to
               cause
               to
               walke
               in
               his
               flatutes
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               draweth
               
               his
               heart
               to
               yeeld
               obedience
               to
               every
               commandement
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               this
               grace
               given
               ,
               Right
               Worshipfull
               ,
               you
               can
               give
               a
               true
               testimoniall
               ;
               for
               you
               were
               once
               in
               your
               naturall
               condition
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               till
               it
               pleased
               God
               who
               separated
               you
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               
               to
               call
               you
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               to
               reveale
               his
               Sonne
               in
               you
               ;
               you
               consulted
               not
               with
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               but
               left
               your
               native
               soyle
               ,
               
               (
               in
               the
               persecuting
               times
               of
               the
               Prelates
               )
               
                 chusing
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               according
               to
               the
               light
               they
               had
               received
               )
               then
               to
               remaine
               in
               England
               and
               
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
               Yet
               there
               the
               Lord
               exalted
               your
               Worship
               to
               bee
               the
               Governour
               :
               And
               in
               that
               dawning
               light
               ,
               coming
               forth
               out
               of
               mysticall
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               Lord
               discovered
               much
               spirituall
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               free-grace
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               amongst
               you
               ;
               you
               being
               freed
               from
               the
               yoke
               of
               the
               Task-Masters
               
               heere
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               kept
               you
               in
               bondage
               :
               you
               had
               liberty
               there
               to
               debate
               those
               Questions
               ;
               which
               the
               naming
               onely
               of
               them
               heere
               ,
               would
               have
               rendred
               a
               man
               odious
               .
               But
               Satan
               that
               envieth
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               stirred
               up
               a
               spirit
               of
               contention
               amongst
               you
               ;
               especially
               when
               these
               Queries
               came
               to
               be
               debated
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 Whether
                 there
                 are
                 any
                 gracious
                 conditions
                 ,
                 or
                 qualifications
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 before
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 Whether
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 gather
                 his
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 Justification
                 from
                 his
                 Sanctification
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 Whether
                 there
                 bee
                 an
                 active
                 power
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 gifts
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 conversation
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               one
               side
               would
               not
               beleeve
               themselves
               justified
               ,
               no
               farther
               then
               they
               could
               see
               themselves
               worke
               ;
               making
               their
               Markes
               ,
               Signes
               ,
               and
               
               Qualifications
               ,
               the
               causes
               of
               their
               Justification
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               side
               ,
               laid
               the
               Evidence
               of
               their
               Justification
               ,
               onely
               by
               Faith
               in
               the
               free
               Promise
               :
               for
               there
               are
               foure
               things
               that
               makes
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               perpetuall
               to
               a
               beleever
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               cause
               of
               Remission
               ,
               the
               sacrificed
               Body
               of
               Christ
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               or
               accursed
               Tree
               ;
               
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 one
                 offering
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 perfected
                 for
                 ever
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               ground
               is
               a
               free
               promise
               tendred
               to
               us
               from
               God
               ;
               as
               to
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 The
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 shall
                 breke
                 the
                 Serpents
                 head
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               3.
               15.
               
               John.
               3.
               16.
               1
               
               John
               4.
               10.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               meane
               is
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 apprehending
                 it
              
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 sealing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               13.
               
            
             
               This
               truth
               revealed
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               poore
               drooping
               Saints
               found
               great
               opposition
               ;
               But
               the
               good
               Lord
               ,
               stirred
               up
               your
               gracious
               spirit
               ,
               to
               countenance
               ,
               and
               defend
               
               them
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               strong
               opposition
               ;
               and
               though
               you
               were
               sleighted
               ,
               and
               set
               light
               by
               at
               the
               ende
               of
               your
               Government
               ,
               as
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               an
               assistant
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               Instruments
               more
               ;
               yet
               the
               good
               Lord
               stood
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               strengthned
               you
               ,
               and
               delivered
               you
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               your
               opposers
               ,
               perserved
               you
               from
               the
               dangers
               of
               the
               Sea
               ;
               and
               though
               at
               your
               returne
               to
               your
               Native
               Soyle
               ,
               you
               lived
               like
               Joseph
               ,
               a
               while
               ,
               in
               a
               despised
               condition
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               raised
               you
               up
               to
               sit
               amongst
               Princes
               .
               So
               that
               though
               you
               were
               willing
               to
               lose
               life
               ,
               friends
               ,
               preferment
               ,
               for
               Christ
               ;
               found
               you
               not
               then
               ,
               life
               ,
               peace
               ,
               joy
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               was
               better
               to
               you
               ,
               then
               all
               worldly
               amity
               ;
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               promise
               ,
               In
               the
               World
               you
               found
               affliction
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               you
               found
               peace
               :
               And
               when
               you
               were
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               high
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               our
               distressed
               and
               distracted
               
               times
               ;
               the
               Lord
               made
               you
               an
               ●nstrument
               to
               defect
               the
               Trecherous
               plot
               of
               those
               two
               brethren
               in
               evill
               ;
               Thomas
               Lord
               Strafford
               ;
               and
               William
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbu●y
               ,
               that
               contrived
               the
               destruction
               of
               our
               fundamentall
               Lawes
               ,
               ratified
               by
               the
               Statute
               of
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ,
               by
               ●abouring
               to
               set
               up
               an
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               keeping
               on
               foot
               a
               Po●ish
               Army
               ,
               consisting
               of
               
                 Irish
                 Re●els
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               compell
               the
               faith●ull
               ,
               and
               true-hearted
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               loyall
               Commons
               of
               England
               ,
               ●o
               subject
               themselves
               to
               their
               illegal
               Taxations
               :
               hazarding
               the
               losse
               of
               he
               favours
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Nobi●●ty
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               and
               Allyes
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               places
               of
               Ho●our
               and
               Maintenance
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               lemency
               had
               freely
               bestowed
               ;
               ra●●er
               then
               his
               Country
               should
               be
               ru●ed
               ,
               and
               enthralled
               ,
               by
               such
               accor●●
               〈…〉
               
               a
               branch
               of
               that
               goodly
               Caedar
               ,
               under
               whose
               shade
               ,
               the
               Innocent
               and
               oppressed
               ,
               tender
               Consciences
               that
               stand
               for
               a
               through
               Reformation
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               o●
               God
               ,
               find
               rest
               )
               ever
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               left
               unrewarded
               ;
               God
               forbid
               :
               I●
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               written
               on
               a
               Pilla●
               of
               Marble
               ;
               and
               recorded
               in
               the
               Chronicle
               :
               that
               after-ages
               may
               never
               forget
               to
               shew
               kindenesse
               ,
               and
               mercy
               to
               your
               Noble
               Posterity
               that
               did
               not
               thinke
               your
               life
               (
               together
               with
               your
               neerest
               relations
               deare
               unto
               you
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               purchase
               you
               Countries
               Liberty
               ;
               I
               cannot
               judge
               him
               Englands
               Friend
               ,
               that
               enviet●
               your
               honour
               ,
               and
               promotion
               ;
               
                 Se●ing
                 you
                 are
              
               (
               for
               the
               love
               you
               hau●
               shewed
               to
               Christ
               his
               Truth
               ,
               and
               poore
               Members
               ,
               together
               with
               you●
               Native
               Countrey
               )
               
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
              
               .
               Now
               (
               worthy
               Sir
               )
               seeing
               all
               your
               excellency
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               bu●
               
               the
               Image
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               righteousnes
               shining
               in
               you
               .
               Dis●ain
               not
               to
               receive
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               poore
               despised
               Instrument
               that
               presents
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               
                 The
                 Learned
                 Conference
                 of
                 Master
              
               John
               Cotton
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Bay
                 of
                 Boston
                 in
                 New
                 England
                 .
              
               Though
               I
               am
               the
               least
               of
               all
               Saints
               ,
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Saint
               ;
               because
               ●n
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Prelats
               raigne
               ;
               I
               ●ided
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               persecuting
               the
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               imprisoning
               of
               his
               Members
               ;
               But
               did
               it
               ●gnorantly
               ,
               through
               unbeliefe
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Lord
               pierced
               my
               heart
               for
               it
               ;
               
                 I
                 trembling
                 ,
                 cryed
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 ?
              
               The
               holy
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               said
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Then
               Noble
               Sir
               ,
               though
               I
               procrastinated
               it
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               disobedient
               to
               the
               heavenly
               voice
               ,
               but
               arose
               ,
               and
               
               was
               Baptized
               ;
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               have
               beene
               much
               opposed
               by
               my
               old
               Friends
               ,
               and
               Countrey-men
               ▪
               But
               yet
               remaine
               a
               Loyall
               Cove●nanter
               ,
               that
               standeth
               for
               a
               Reformation
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               a●greeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Reformed
               Churches
               :
               Seeing
               it
               is
               not
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               but
               Christ
               in
               the
               Churches
               we
               Convenented
               to
               hearken
               unto
               as
               Master
               Case
               his
               Sermon
               yet
               testifieth
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 To
                 extirpate
                 Popery
              
               ;
               (
               which
               I
               apprehended
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Nationall
               Covenant
               )
               was
               that
               Doctrine
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               which
               doth
               universally
               oppose
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               .
               Affirming
               what
               Christ
               denieth
               ;
               and
               denying
               what
               Christ
               affirmeth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               The
               Government
               of
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               Officers
               depending
               on
               that
               Hierarchy
               ,
               
               Roote
               and
               Branch
               :
               as
               a
               Plant
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               hath
               not
               planted
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Superstition
                 :
                 viz.
              
               Whatsoever
               is
               
                 supra
                 Statutum
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               warrant
               it
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Schisme
               :
               Namely
               ,
               from
               all
               those
               that
               teach
               ,
               and
               co●●sent
               not
               to
               the
               wholesome
               words
               ,
               
                 even
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 from
                 such
                 I
                 must
                 withdraw
                 ,
                 1
              
               Tim.
               6.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Heresie
               :
               Even
               from
               all
               them
               that
               deny
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ;
               
                 They
                 are
                 Antichrist
                 that
                 deny
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 denyeth
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 1
              
               Joh.
               2.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 :
                 viz.
              
               Even
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               
                 God
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 ●et
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 right
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 ●eavenly
                 places
                 ;
                 Farre
                 above
                 all
                 principality
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 name
                 that
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 And
                 hath
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 head
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Which
                 is
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 filleth
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               20
               ,
               21
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               
                 And
                 his
                 Name
                 to
                 ●
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdomes
                 :
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               it
               )
               his
               power
               ,
               authority
               ,
               and
               royall
               Commission
               must
               be
               exalted
               in
               all
               his
               Offices
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               eternall
               King
               ,
               eternall
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               eternall
               Priest
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               appertaining
               to
               the
               conscience
               :
               seeing
               the
               loyall
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               hath
               no
               Head
               ,
               no
               Husband
               ,
               no
               Lord
               ,
               no
               Law-giver
               ,
               but
               royall
               King
               Jesus
               .
               
                 That
                 wee
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 posterity
                 after
                 us
                 ,
                 may
                 live
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 delight
                 to
                 dwell
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
             
               For
               the
               keeping
               of
               which
               Covenant
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               chuse
               to
               dye
               ,
               then
               to
               deny
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               :
               Knowing
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               confesseth
               him
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               he
               will
               confesse
               before
               his
               Father
               .
               But
               hee
               which
               is
               
                 ashamed
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sinfull
                 and
                 adulterous
                 generation
                 ,
                 of
                 him
                 also
                 shall
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 cometh
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               Mar.
               8.
               38.
               
               Thus
               I
               desire
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               
               to
               
                 give
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Gods
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               render
               to
               the
               high
               and
               honourable
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               whereof
               your
               Honour
               is
               a
               Member
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               King
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               shall
               put
               it
               into
               his
               heart
               to
               returne
               unto
               his
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               to
               joyne
               with
               you
               ,
               all
               your
               dues
               ,
               
               tributes
               ,
               customes
               ,
               feare
               ,
               honour
               ;
               and
               subject
               my selfe
               to
               obey
               all
               your
               just
               ,
               legall
               ,
               and
               civill
               commandements
               :
               Knowing
               ,
               that
               
               you
               set
               not
               up
               the
               Sword
               for
               nought
               ;
               
               but
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 praise
                 ,
              
               a
               guard
               and
               defense
               ,
               
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 well
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 poore
                 Oratour
                 at
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 earnestly
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 and
                 prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 beare
                 with
                 tender
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 exalt
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Royall
                 Offices
                 ,
                 FRAN.
                 CORNWELL
                 .
              
               
                 Orpington
                 ,
                 in
                 Kent
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   ninth
                   Month
                   ,
                   1645.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Iesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               coming
               out
               of
               Mysticall
               Babylon
               ,
               gathered
               ,
               or
               scattered
               ,
               that
               follow
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               the
               Lord
               JESUS
               wheresoever
               he
               goeth
               .
            
             
               BEloved
               in
               CHRIST
               ,
               Disdaine
               not
               to
               Read
               this
               Learned
               Treatise
               of
               Master
               
                 John
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               of
               Boston
               in
               New-England
               ,
               out
               of
               any
               prejudice
               thou
               mayest
               take
               against
               the
               person
               ,
               or
               publisher
               of
               it
               .
               What
               if
               some
               judge
               him
               a
               Schismaticke
               ?
               yet
               he
               regardeth
               not
               mans
               rash
               censure
               :
               Seeing
               he
               can
               with
               holy
               Paul
               ,
               that
               before
               his
               Conversion
               persecuted
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               safely
               Apologise
               for
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 Acts
                 24.
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 you
                 call
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 worship
                 I
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 beleeving
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               Verse
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 have
                 an
                 hope
                 toward
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 your selves
                 also
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 unjust
                 .
              
               Verse
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 herein
                 doe
                 I
                 exercise
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 alwaies
                 a
                 Conscience
                 void
                 of
                 offence
                 toward
                 God
                 &
                 towardman
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               this
               I
               confesse
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               lesse
               then
               the
               least
               of
               all
               the
               Messengers
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               bee
               called
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               or
               Minister
               ;
               for
               I
               persecuted
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               professed
               the
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ;
               that
               held
               foorth
               all
               his
               Royall
               Offices
               ,
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               outward
               administration
               ,
               in
               admitting
               of
               Members
               into
               his
               Spiritual
               Kingdome
               :
               And
               sided
               with
               the
               Antichristian
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               denyed
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               calleth
               Lyars
               ,
               and
               Antichristians
               ,
               
                 That
                 denyeth
                 the
                 Father
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               2.
               22.
               
               For
               though
               I
               ,
               with
               the
               Antichristian
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
               did
               acknowledge
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               our
               high
               Priest
               that
               ever
               liveth
               to
               reconcile
               us
               unto
               God
               ;
               yet
               wee
               have
               persecuted
               them
               that
               hold
               his
               Kingly
               and
               Propheticall
               Office
               to
               be
               eternall
               ,
               aswell
               as
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               the
               gathering
               of
               his
               Church
               according
               to
               his
               Royall
               Commission
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               divided
               ,
               becometh
               no
               Christ
               to
               the
               divider
               ;
               this
               according
               to
               the
               Vulgar
               Latine
               ,
               
                 Solvere
                 Jesum
              
               ,
               to
               dissolue
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               receive
               him
               onely
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               Lord
               opened
               the
               eyes
               of
               my
               understanding
               ,
               and
               convicted
               me
               of
               all
               the
               abominations
               I
               had
               done
               in
               my
               spirituall
               Captivity
               under
               Antichrist
               ,
               especially
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               crucified
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               in
               his
               Members
               ,
               being
               pricked
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               I
               trembling
               cryed
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               ?
               The
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               ,
               the
               Lambes
               wife
               ,
               said
               ;
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 
                 Baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Then
               I
               gladly
               received
               the
               Word
               ,
               was
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               was
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               Yet
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               now
               I
               am
               ,
               what
               I
               am
               ;
               And
               having
               from
               some
               Friends
               ,
               received
               this
               Learned
               Conference
               ,
               kept
               it
               by
               mee
               as
               a
               precious
               Diamond
               of
               great
               worth
               ,
               from
               which
               my
               soule
               ,
               through
               the
               great
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               did
               reape
               much
               spirituall
               comfort
               .
               And
               did
               wait
               ,
               hoping
               that
               some
               learned
               and
               faithfull
               friends
               of
               his
               ,
               would
               long
               agoe
               have
               Printed
               a
               larger
               ,
               and
               an
               exacter
               Copy
               of
               it
               :
               But
               finding
               none
               ,
               (
               I
               that
               am
               lesse
               then
               the
               least
               of
               all
               Saints
               )
               could
               not
               any
               longer
               conceale
               it
               ,
               but
               thought
               with
               my selfe
               ,
               I
               was
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               publish
               it
               ,
               in
               this
               learned
               Age
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               so
               much
               enquiry
               after
               truth
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               poore
               ,
               hungry
               ,
               empty
               ,
               selfe-denying
               Spirits
               ;
               rather
               then
               such
               a
               Learned
               Tract
               of
               heavenly
               light
               ,
               should
               alwaies
               lye
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               as
               unseene
               ,
               and
               forgotten
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               alone
               ,
               I
               have
               attempted
               
               (
               Courteous
               Reader
               )
               to
               present
               ●o
               thy
               view
               this
               Learned
               Treatise
               ;
               Not
               ●hat
               I
               have
               any
               relation
               to
               that
               Lear●ed
               man
               ;
               nor
               any
               command
               from
               him
               ●o
               doe
               it
               :
               But
               onely
               in
               love
               ,
               that
               this
               his
               Learned
               Disputation
               might
               not
               bee
               ●uried
               in
               silence
               .
               Read
               it
               therefore
               (
               Beloved
               in
               Christ
               )
               not
               for
               his
               sake
               that
               publisheth
               it
               ;
               but
               for
               his
               sake
               that
               was
               ●he
               Author
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               rather
               for
               the
               God
               ●f
               Truths
               sake
               .
               For
               whose
               cause
               the
               Learned
               Author
               contendeth
               for
               the
               Faith
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Gos●ell
               of
               Truth
               hath
               suffered
               so
               great
               Ec●lipses
               ,
               through
               the
               rage
               and
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Popish
               Antichristian
               Prelates
               and
               Priests
               .
            
             
               
                 Thine
                 that
                 earnestly
                 desireth
                 to
                 exalt
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 royall
                 Offices
                 FRAN.
                 CORNWELL
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Conference
               that
               Mr.
               IOHN
               COTTON
               had
               with
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Congregations
               in
               New-England
               ,
               touching
               three
               Questions
               that
               are
               here
               discussed
               on
               :
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Touching
                   gracious
                   conditions
                   ,
                   or
                   qualifications
                   ,
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   before
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Touching
                   the
                   gathering
                   of
                   our
                   first
                   evident
                   assurance
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   from
                   sanctification
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Touching
                   the
                   active
                   power
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   spirituall
                   gifts
                   of
                   grace
                   in
                   a
                   Christian
                   conv●rsation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   WHether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   gracious
                   conditions
                   ,
                   or
                   qualifications
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   before
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   dependance
                   unto
                   which
                   ,
                   such
                   promises
                   are
                   made
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 Wee
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 gracious
                 conditions
                 ,
                 or
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 before
                 faith
                 of
                 dependance
                 ;
                 then
                 ,
                 before
                 wee
                 receive
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 For
                 by
                 faith
                 of
                 dependance
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 first
                 received
                 union
                 with
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 gracious
                 conditions
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 before
                 wee
                 received
                 union
                 with
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               
                 Therefore
                 there
                 bee
                 no
                 gracious
                 conditions
                 ,
                 or
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 before
                 faith
                 of
                 dependance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Minor.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   cannot
                   bring
                   forth
                   good
                   fruit
                   ,
                   till
                   wee
                   be
                   good
                   trees
                   ;
                   nor
                   become
                   good
                   trees
                   ,
                   untill
                   wee
                   be
                   grafted
                   or
                   united
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   then
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   gracious
                   conditions
                   ,
                   or
                   qualifications
                   wrought
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   before
                   wee
                   receive
                   union
                   with
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   wee
                   cannot
                   bring
                   forth
                   good
                   
                   fruit
                   ,
                   till
                   wee
                   become
                   good
                   trees
                   ;
                   nor
                   become
                   trees
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   untill
                   wee
                   be
                   grafted
                   into
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   there
                   bee
                   no
                   gracious
                   conditions
                   ,
                   or
                   qualifications
                   wrought
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   received
                   union
                   with
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Proposition
                   is
                   cleare
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   cannot
                   bring
                   forth
                   good
                   fruit
                   ,
                   untill
                   we
                   be
                   good
                   trees
                   :
                   
                     Mat.
                     7.
                     18.
                     
                     A
                     corrupt
                     tree
                     cannot
                     bring
                     forth
                     good
                     fruit
                     .
                  
                   Nor
                   can
                   we
                   become
                   the
                   good
                   trees
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   plantation
                   ,
                   Isai
                   .
                   61.
                   3.
                   untill
                   wee
                   be
                   grafted
                   into
                   Christ
                   .
                   
                     Joh.
                     15.
                     4.
                     
                     As
                     the
                     branch
                     cannot
                     beare
                     fruit
                     of
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     except
                     it
                     abide
                     in
                     the
                     vine
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     can
                     yee
                     ,
                     except
                     yee
                     abide
                     in
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Verse
                   5.
                   
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     vine
                     ,
                     y●●
                     are
                     the
                     branches
                     ;
                     hee
                     that
                     abideth
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     bringeth
                     forth
                     much
                     fruit
                     :
                     for
                     without
                     me
                     ye
                     can
                     doe
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   second
                   proofe
                   of
                   the
                   Minor.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   gracious
                   conditions
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   qualifications
                   wrought
                   in
                   us
                   before
                   union
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   :
                   Acts
                   4.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Neither
                     is
                     there
                     salvation
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     other
                     name
                     under
                     heaven
                     given
                     amongst
                     men
                     ,
                     whereby
                     wee
                     may
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   gracious
                   condition
                   or
                   qualification
                   in
                   us
                   before
                   faith
                   ,
                   then
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   something
                   in
                   us
                   pleasing
                   unto
                   God
                   before
                   faith
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   us
                   pleasing
                   unto
                   God
                   before
                   faith
                   ;
                   
                     Heb.
                     11.
                     6.
                     
                     But
                     without
                     faith
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     please
                     him
                     :
                     for
                     hee
                     that
                     cometh
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     must
                     beleeve
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     a
                     rewarder
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     diligently
                     seek
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   saving
                   preparatives
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   union
                   with
                   Christ
                   .
                   For
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   Adam
                   ,
                   before
                   
                   wee
                   can
                   be
                   grafted
                   into
                   the
                   new
                   :
                   Wee
                   must
                   be
                   dead
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   husband
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   married
                   un●o
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   To
                   works
                   of
                   creation
                   there
                   need●th
                   no
                   preparation
                   ;
                   the
                   almighty
                   ●ower
                   of
                   God
                   calleth
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   by
                   calling
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   hee
                   maketh
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   so
                   .
                   
                     Rom.
                     9.
                     25
                     ,
                     26.
                     
                     As
                     hee
                     saith
                  
                   inHosea
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     call
                     them
                     ,
                     My
                     people
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     not
                     my
                     people
                     ;
                     and
                     her
                     ,
                     Beloved
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     beloved
                     .
                  
                   Verse
                   
                     26.
                     
                     And
                     it
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     ▪
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     Yee
                     are
                     not
                     my
                     people
                     ,
                     there
                     shall
                     they
                     be
                     called
                     ,
                     The
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     living
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   While
                   Satan
                   ,
                   the
                   strong
                   man
                   ,
                   keepeth
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   Christ
                   the
                   stronger
                   cometh
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   bereaveth
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   armour
                   ,
                   and
                   divideth
                   the
                   spole
                   ,
                   Luke
                   .
                   11.
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Wee
                   are
                   dead
                   to
                   our
                   first
                   husband
                   .
                   the
                   Law
                   by
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   4.
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   
                   by
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   Christs
                   death
                   we
                   have
                   fellowship
                   with
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   giveth
                   the
                   deadly
                   stroak
                   unto
                   our
                   first
                   husband
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   WHether
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   evidence
                   his
                   justification
                   by
                   his
                   sanctification
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 thus
                 unfolded
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 take
                 a
                 mans
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 evident
                 cause
                 or
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 justification
                 ,
                 is
                 flat
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 To
                 take
                 a
                 mans
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 evident
                 cause
                 or
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 faith
                 whereby
                 hee
                 is
                 justified
                 ,
                 is
                 utterly
                 unsafe
                 ;
                 for
                 faith
                 is
                 built
                 ▪
                 upon
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   2.
                   20.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 16.
                 16.
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 works
                 :
                 A
                 good
                 work
                 floweth
                 from
                 faith
                 not
                 faith
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 To
                 take
                 common
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 reformation
                 and
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 life
                 as
                 floweth
                 from
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
                 restraining
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 constraining
                 unto
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 accompanied
                 with
                 enlargement
                 and
                 comforts
                 in
                 duty
                 ;
                 yet
                 without
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 union
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 sanctification
                 for
                 an
                 evident
                 signe
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 sandy
                 foundation
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 first
                 attained
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 justification
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 promise
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 hee
                 may
                 discern
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 sanctification
                 as
                 a
                 secondary
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 evident
                 signe
                 or
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 justification
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Question
                 being
                 thus
                 stated
                 ,
                 I
                 propound
                 the
                 Question
                 thus
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   gather
                   the
                   first
                   
                   evidence
                   or
                   assurance
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   justification
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   sanctification
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Wee
                 hold
                 in
                 the
                 Negative
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Argument
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   Abraham
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   assurance
                   of
                   his
                   justification
                   ,
                   so
                   wee
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   as
                   Abraham
                   did
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   patterne
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   justification
                   :
                   
                     Rom.
                     4.
                     23.
                     
                     Now
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     written
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     alone
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     imputed
                     to
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   V.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     But
                     for
                     us
                     also
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     imputed
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     beleeve
                     on
                     him
                     that
                     raised
                     up
                     Jesus
                     our
                     Lord
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     .
                  
                   V.
                   25.
                   
                   
                     Who
                     was
                     delivered
                     for
                     our
                     offences
                     ,
                     and
                     raised
                     againe
                     for
                     our
                     justification
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   Abraham
                   came
                   to
                   his
                   first
                   assurance
                   of
                   his
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   any
                   promise
                   made
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   a
                   free
                   promise
                   of
                   grace
                   ;
                   
                     Rom.
                     4.
                     18.
                     
                     Who
                     against
                     hope
                     ,
                     beleeved
                     in
                     hope
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     become
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     many
                     nations
                     :
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     spoken
                     ,
                     So
                     shall
                     they
                     seed
                     be
                     .
                  
                   V.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     And
                     being
                     not
                     weak
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                     he
                     considered
                     not
                     his
                     own
                     body
                     now
                     dead
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     above
                     an
                     hundred
                     yeares
                     old
                     ;
                     neither
                     the
                     deadnesse
                     of
                  
                   Sarahs
                   wombe
                   .
                   Vers
                   .
                   20.
                   
                   
                     He
                     staggered
                     not
                     at
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     God
                     through
                     unbeliefe
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     strong
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     giving
                     glory
                     to
                     God.
                  
                   Vers
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   
                     And
                     being
                     fully
                     perswaded
                     that
                     what
                     hee
                     had
                     promised
                     hee
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     performe
                     :
                  
                   Vers
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     was
                     imputed
                     unto
                     him
                     for
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   promise
                   was
                   absolute
                   ,
                   and
                   free
                   ,
                   So
                   shall
                   thy
                   seed
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   stars
                   of
                   heaven
                   :
                   this
                   hee
                   beleeved
                   with
                   full
                   assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   resting
                   onely
                   on
                   the
                   faithfulnesse
                   and
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   promised
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   ●
                   .
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   wee
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   first
                   assurance
                   of
                   our
                   Justification
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   our
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   any
                   promise
                   made
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   but
                   ●●om
                   the
                   free
                   promise
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   secoud
                   Arguwent
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   take
                   his
                   assurance
                   of
                   
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   his
                   Iustification
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   God
                   will
                   declare
                   and
                   pronounce
                   him
                   righteous
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   declare
                   ,
                   and
                   pronounce
                   us
                   righteous
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   our
                   sanctification
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   we
                   cannot
                   take
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   our
                   Iustification
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   our
                   sanctification
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Assumption
                   is
                   proved
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   God
                   justifieth
                   us
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   )
                   declareth
                   ,
                   and
                   pronounceth
                   us
                   to
                   bee
                   righteous
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   then
                   declare
                   his
                   owne
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   just
                   ;
                   Then
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   declare
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   righteous
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   our
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   God
                   justifieth
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   first
                   declareth
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   pronounceth
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   righteous
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   declare
                   his
                   owne
                   righteousnesse
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   just
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   first
                   pronounce
                   and
                   declare
                   us
                   righteous
                   upon
                   sight
                   ,
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   our
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   of
                   the
                   Proposition
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   will
                   not
                   stand
                   with
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   declare
                   and
                   pronounce
                   a
                   man
                   just
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   imperfect
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   best
                   sanctification
                   is
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   when
                   God
                   declareth
                   ,
                   and
                   pronounceth
                   us
                   righteous
                   ;
                   He
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   upon
                   any
                   sight
                   of
                   any
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   or
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   ours
                   :
                   But
                   onely
                   upon
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   perfect
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   of
                   the
                   Assumption
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   when
                   God
                   justifieth
                   us
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   first
                   declareth
                   ,
                   and
                   pronounceth
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   righteous
                   )
                   he
                   doth
                   declare
                   his
                   own
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   just
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.
                   26.
                   and
                   the
                   justifier
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   beleeveth
                   on
                   Jesus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   speech
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   God
                   declareth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   bee
                   just
                   ;
                   hee
                   declareth
                   onely
                   the
                   sinnefulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Creature
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   51.
                   4.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Argument
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   promise
                   be
                   made
                   sure
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   faith
                   out
                   of
                   grace
                   ;
                   Then
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   first
                   made
                   sure
                   to
                   faith
                   out
                   of
                   works
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   promise
                   is
                   made
                   sure
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   faith
                   out
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   4.
                   5.
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   worketh
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   beleeveth
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   justifieth
                   the
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   his
                   faith
                   is
                   accounted
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   promise
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   sure
                   to
                   faith
                   out
                   of
                   works
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   opposition
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Works
                   ,
                   
                     Rom.
                     11.
                     6
                     
                     Aud
                     if
                     by
                     grace
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     of
                     workes
                     ;
                     otherwise
                     grace
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     grace
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   opposition
                   standeth
                   not
                   onely
                   betweene
                   grace
                   and
                   workes
                   ,
                   but
                   beweene
                   grace
                   and
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   works
                   ;
                   now
                   no
                   man
                   ascribeth
                   the
                   
                   assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   promise
                   to
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   works
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   opposition
                   standeth
                   not
                   only
                   betweene
                   grace
                   and
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   works
                   :
                   but
                   between
                   grace
                   and
                   the
                   debt
                   due
                   to
                   workes
                   ;
                   For
                   so
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   expresseth
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Rom.
                     4.
                     4.
                     
                     Now
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     worketh
                     is
                     the
                     reward
                     not
                     reckoned
                     of
                     graco
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     debt
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   of
                   our
                   justification
                   ,
                   doe
                   spring
                   from
                   sight
                   of
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   right
                   of
                   some
                   promise
                   made
                   unto
                   such
                   a
                   worke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   right
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   by
                   promise
                   to
                   a
                   worke
                   ,
                   maketh
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   but
                   debt
                   unto
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   promise
                   is
                   not
                   sure
                   unto
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   Argument
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   declareth
                   himselfe
                   pacified
                   toward
                   us
                   ,
                   he
                   utterly
                   shames
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   confounds
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   our
                   unworthynesse
                   ,
                   and
                   unrighteousnesse
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   give
                   unto
                   us
                   our
                   first
                   assurance
                   
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   our
                   justification
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   sanctification
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   declareth
                   himself
                   pacified
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   utterly
                   ashame
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   confound
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   our
                   unworthynesse
                   ,
                   and
                   unrighteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   first
                   give
                   us
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   our
                   justification
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   our
                   sanctification
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   consequence
                   is
                   plaine
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Contraries
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   shame
                   us
                   with
                   a
                   sight
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   sinne
                   ;
                   hee
                   doth
                   not
                   then
                   ,
                   first
                   comfort
                   and
                   incourage
                   us
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   sanctification
                   .
                
                 
                   Minor
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   
                     Ezek.
                     16.
                     63.
                     
                     Rom.
                     4.
                     5.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Ezek.
                   16.
                   63.
                   
                   
                     That
                     thou
                     maist
                     remember
                     and
                     bee
                     confounded
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     open
                     thy
                     mouth
                     any
                     more
                     because
                     of
                     thy
                     shame
                     ;
                     when
                     I
                     am
                     pacified
                     toward
                     thee
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     done
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Rom
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     To
                     him
                     that
                     worketh
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     beleeveth
                     on
                     him
                     that
                     justifieth
                     the
                     ungodly
                     ,
                     his
                     faith
                     is
                     accounted
                     for
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fift
                   Argument
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   sanctification
                   is
                   not
                   evident
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   an
                   evidence
                   of
                   justification
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   Justification
                   is
                   hidden
                   ,
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   is
                   not
                   evident
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   Sanctification
                   cannot
                   be
                   our
                   first
                   evidence
                   of
                   Justification
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Minor.
                   
                
                 
                   When
                   Faith
                   is
                   hidden
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   is
                   not
                   evident
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   Justification
                   is
                   hidden
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   Faith
                   is
                   hidden
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   when
                   Justification
                   is
                   hidden
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   is
                   not
                   evident
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   proofe
                   of
                   the
                   Major
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   
                     Faith
                     be
                     the
                     evidence
                     of
                     things
                     not
                     seene
                     ,
                  
                   then
                   when
                   Faith
                   it selfe
                   is
                   hidden
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   
                   all
                   things
                   evident
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   cleare
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   
                     Faith
                     is
                     the
                     evidence
                     of
                     things
                     not
                     seene
                     ,
                     Hebr.
                  
                   11.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   when
                   Faith
                   it selfe
                   is
                   hidden
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   cannot
                   be
                   evident
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   proofe
                   of
                   the
                   Major
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   no
                   Sanctification
                   be
                   true
                   and
                   sincere
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   faith
                   :
                   then
                   neither
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   evident
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   it
                   evidently
                   appeareth
                   to
                   bee
                   wrought
                   in
                   Faith
                   :
                   Therefore
                   when
                   Faith
                   is
                   hidden
                   ,
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   cannot
                   be
                   evident
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   no
                   Sanctification
                   is
                   pure
                   and
                   sincere
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   Faith
                   :
                   nor
                   cannot
                   be
                   evident
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   evidently
                   appeareth
                   to
                   bee
                   wrought
                   in
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   when
                   Faith
                   is
                   hidden
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   cannot
                   be
                   evident
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   sixth
                   Argumont
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   a
                   Faith
                   as
                   a
                   practicall
                   Sillogisme
                   can
                   make
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Faith
                   
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   Almighty
                   power
                   :
                   For
                   though
                   
                     Sillogismus
                     ●i●em
                     facit
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   such
                   a
                   faith
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   ●umane
                   faith
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   followeth
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   reasonings
                   ,
                   or
                   reason
                   ;
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   alone
                   Divine
                   things
                   are
                   wrought
                   ,
                   
                     Ephes
                     .
                     ●
                     .
                     19.
                     20.
                     
                     Col.
                  
                   2.
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Faith
                   which
                   is
                   wrought
                   by
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   worke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   a
                   renewed
                   Conscience
                   without
                   the
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   ●efore
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   Faith
                   as
                   a
                   practi●all
                   Sillogisme
                   can
                   make
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   such
                   a
                   Faith
                   as
                   is
                   wrought
                   ●y
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   worke
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   ●ight
                   of
                   a
                   renewed
                   Con●cience
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   ●efore
                   it
                   ;
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Faith
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   Almighty
                   ●ower
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   proofe
                   of
                   the
                   Minor.
                   
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   ●hree
                   ;
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   Work
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ●ight
                   of
                   a
                   renewed
                   Conscience
                   ;
                   they
                   
                   are
                   all
                   but
                   created
                   blessings
                   ,
                   and
                   gifts
                   .
                   There●ore
                   cannot
                   produce
                   of
                   themselves
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   Almighty
                   power
                   .
                   Because
                   the
                   Word
                   without
                   the
                   Almighty
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   dead
                   Letter
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Work
                   hath
                   no
                   more
                   power
                   then
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   nor
                   so
                   much
                   neither
                   .
                   For
                   Faith
                   cometh
                   rather
                   by
                   hearing
                   of
                   a
                   Word
                   ▪
                   then
                   by
                   seeing
                   of
                   a
                   Worke
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   17.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   a
                   renewed
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   created
                   gift
                   of
                   spirituall
                   knowledge
                   in
                   the
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   1
                   Iohn
                   2.
                   
                   ●
                   .
                   Hereby
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   wee
                   know
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   keepe
                   his
                   Commandements
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   John.
                   3.
                   14.
                   
                   Wee
                   know
                   wee
                   have
                   passed
                   from
                   death
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   love
                   the
                   Brethren
                   .
                   Vers
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   Hereby
                   we
                   know
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   No
                   better
                   Answer
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   then
                   what
                   Calvin
                   hath
                   given
                   in
                   the
                   exposition
                   of
                   these
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   who
                   thus
                   expoundeth
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Though
                     every
                     beleever
                     hath
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     his
                     Faith
                     from
                     his
                     Workes
                     ,
                     yet
                     that
                     commeth
                     in
                     
                     
                       a
                       posteriori
                       probatione
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     latter
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     secondary
                     proofe
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     a
                     signe
                     .
                     Therefore
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     Faith
                     (
                     saith
                     hee
                     )
                     doth
                     wholly
                     reside
                     in
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     alwaies
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     from
                     our
                     love
                     to
                     the
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     estate
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaketh
                     of
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     from
                     thence
                     were
                     fetched
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   For
                   surely
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   know
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   because
                   hee
                   sealeth
                   unto
                   our
                   heart
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   our
                   adoption
                   of
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   free-grace
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   by
                   faith
                   receive
                   the
                   assured
                   pledge
                   of
                   him
                   ▪
                   given
                   in
                   Christs
                   love
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   an
                   addition
                   ,
                   or
                   inferiour
                   helpe
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   prop
                   unto
                   faith
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   foundation
                   to
                   leane
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Certaine
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   which
                   ●ohn
                   writ
                   unto
                   ,
                   were
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   ●en
                   :
                   
                     Old
                     men
                     ,
                     Young
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     Babes
                     :
                  
                   ●et
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   but
                   
                   did
                   know
                   their
                   good
                   estate
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   before
                   they
                   knew
                   their
                   good
                   estat
                   by
                   their
                   brotherly
                   love
                   :
                   For
                   even
                   of
                   Babe●
                   (
                   he
                   saith
                   )
                   
                     they
                     knew
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Ioh●
                   2.
                   13.
                   
                   And
                   therefore
                   by
                   the
                   rule
                   o●
                   relation
                   ,
                   they
                   knew
                   their
                   Son-ship●
                   and
                   adoption
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   asked
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   knew
                   it
                   ;
                   John
                   telleth
                   ,
                   
                     By
                     the
                     unction
                     they
                     had
                     receive●
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     ●
                     Ioh.
                  
                   2.
                   27.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     b●
                     the
                     spirit
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     which
                     taught
                     them
                     t●
                     know
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   no
                   created
                   gifts
                   of
                   Sanctification
                   could
                   doe
                   .
                   Even
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   children
                   do●
                   not
                   first
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   their
                   parents
                   either
                   by
                   their
                   lov●
                   to
                   their
                   brethren
                   or
                   by
                   their
                   obedience
                   to
                   their
                   parents
                   ;
                   but
                   from
                   their
                   parents
                   love
                   descending
                   on
                   them
                   :
                   
                     So
                     we
                     loved
                     him
                     because
                     he
                     first
                     loved
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Iohn
                   4.
                   19
                   
                   ▪
                   
                     Herein
                     is
                     love
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     we
                     loved
                     God
                     ,
                     bu●
                     that
                     he
                     loved
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     his
                     Son
                     to
                     bee●
                     propitiation
                     for
                     e●r
                     sins
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Ioh.
                   4.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   Iohn
                   could
                   give
                   sanctification
                   fo●
                   an
                   evidence
                   of
                   adoption
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   
                   knew
                   their
                   good
                   estate
                   before
                   by
                   the
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   this
                   were
                   but
                   to
                   light
                   a
                   Candle
                   unto
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   Whether
                   were
                   it
                   more
                   absurd
                   to
                   light
                   a
                   Candle
                   unto
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   light
                   a
                   Candle
                   to
                   see
                   to
                   a
                   mans
                   eyes
                   ;
                   Now
                   faith
                   is
                   instead
                   of
                   eyes
                   unto
                   the
                   soule
                   :
                   
                     By
                     Faith
                     Abraham
                     saw
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     rejoyced
                     ,
                     ●hough
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     farre
                     off
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   8.
                   56
                   :
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   same
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   ●here
                   bee
                   six
                   Witnesses
                   that
                   give
                   ●ight
                   and
                   evidence
                   unto
                   our
                   spiri●uall
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   three
                   ●e
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   ●nd
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   both
                   :
                   yet
                   he
                   did
                   ●ot
                   thinke
                   it
                   a
                   vaine
                   thing
                   to
                   give
                   ●he
                   water
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   out
                   of
                   ●he
                   death
                   and
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   we
                   receive
                   the
                   power
                   
                     to
                     walk
                     in
                     new●esse
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   6.
                   3.
                   4.
                   
                   )
                   as
                   a
                   witnesse
                   ●fter
                   foure
                   of
                   the
                   greater
                   lights
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   you
                   take
                   Sanctification
                   for
                   a
                   ●reated
                   gift
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   indeed
                   but
                   a
                   Candle
                   to
                   the
                   Sunne
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   
                   John
                   ●aketh
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   confirme
                   faith
                   ,
                   ●he
                   
                   meaneth
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   beareth
                   witnesse
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   or
                   else
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   divine
                   gift
                   or
                   work
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   give
                   a
                   divine
                   testimony
                   ,
                   nor
                   increase
                   divine
                   faith
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   heavens
                   and
                   earth
                   are
                   divine
                   and
                   supernaturall
                   works
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   give
                   divine
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Godhead
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   doe
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   John
                   giving
                   sanctification
                   for
                   an
                   evidence
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   estate
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   already
                   knew
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   lighting
                   of
                   a
                   candle
                   to
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   setting
                   up
                   of
                   another
                   window
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   lesser
                   ,
                   to
                   convay
                   the
                   same
                   Sun
                   light
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   another
                   way
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   In
                   2
                   
                     Pet.
                     chap.
                  
                   1.
                   from
                   verse
                   5.
                   to
                   10.
                   the
                   Apostle
                   exhorteth
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   adding
                   one
                   gift
                   of
                   sanctification
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     make
                     our
                     calling
                     and
                     election
                     sure
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   Let
                   Calvin
                   answer
                   for
                   me
                   :
                   This
                   
                   assurance
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   whereof
                   Peter
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   by
                   adding
                   grace
                   to
                   grace
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   my
                   judgement
                   to
                   be
                   referred
                   unto
                   conscience
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   faithfull
                   did
                   thereby
                   before
                   God
                   know
                   themselves
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   chosen
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   will
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   of
                   making
                   of
                   it
                   sure
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   absu●dity
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   :
                   Neverthelesse
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   extended
                   further
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   may
                   be
                   confirmed
                   in
                   their
                   calling
                   ;
                   by
                   their
                   godly
                   and
                   holy
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   proofe
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   ●he
                   cause
                   ;
                   but
                   from
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   and
                   effect
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   conditionall
                   promises
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   duties
                   of
                   sanctification
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   all
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   if
                   poore
                   drooping
                   soules
                   ,
                   finding
                   such
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   duties
                   of
                   sanctification
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   take
                   comfort
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   promise
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   conditionall
                   promises
                   are
                   made
                   to
                   poore
                   drooping
                   soules
                   ,
                   no●
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   such
                   conditions
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   
                   they
                   are
                   qualified
                   with
                   such
                   gifts
                   and
                   duties
                   of
                   sanctification
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   union
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   promises
                   belong
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   26
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   The
                   fruits
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   union
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   such
                   duties
                   and
                   gifts
                   of
                   sanctification
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   be
                   sincere
                   :
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   promises
                   were
                   made
                   to
                   such
                   soules
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   such
                   conditions
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   reward
                   promised
                   would
                   belong
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   debt
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   4.
                   4.
                   
                   A
                   promise
                   made
                   to
                   any
                   condition
                   ,
                   after
                   it
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   it
                   becometh
                   due
                   debt
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   whomsoever
                   such
                   condition
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   :
                   But
                   therefore
                   that
                   such
                   promises
                   might
                   be
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   wee
                   are
                   indued
                   with
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   conditions
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   wee
                   who
                   have
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   conditions
                   are
                   united
                   unto
                   Christ
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   blessings
                   offered
                   in
                   such
                   promises
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   tendered
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   fulfilled
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   look
                   for
                   the
                   blessing
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   gifts
                   and
                   duties
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   going
                   still
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   clearer
                   and
                   fuller
                   manifestation
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   comfort
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   A
                   thirsty
                   soule
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   promise
                   is
                   made
                   that
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   ;
                   hee
                   looketh
                   not
                   presently
                   to
                   be
                   satisfied
                   from
                   his
                   thirsting
                   ,
                   nor
                   from
                   any
                   right
                   his
                   thirsting
                   might
                   give
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   promise
                   ;
                   but
                   hee
                   looketh
                   to
                   be
                   satisfied
                   by
                   going
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   drinking
                   more
                   abundantly
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   himself
                   directeth
                   such
                   drooping
                   soules
                   to
                   doe
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   such
                   kind
                   of
                   promises
                   ;
                   Joh.
                   7.
                   37
                   ,
                   38
                   ,
                   39.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   see
                   his
                   gifts
                   and
                   duties
                   of
                   sanctification
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   must
                   first
                   have
                   seen
                   Christ
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   enlightening
                   his
                   understanding
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   mourning
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   many
                   promises
                   are
                   made
                   ,
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   (
                   with
                   Evangelicall
                   
                   repentance
                   )
                   mourne
                   over
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   Spirit
                   work
                   faith
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   faith
                   beholding
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   seen
                   him
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   12.
                   10.
                   
                   So
                   then
                   these
                   conditions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   promises
                   made
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   give
                   us
                   our
                   first
                   sight
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   first
                   glymyse
                   of
                   light
                   and
                   comfort
                   from
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   our
                   sight
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   glympses
                   of
                   light
                   and
                   comfort
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   doth
                   beget
                   such
                   conditions
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Such
                   conditionall
                   promises
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   though
                   poore
                   drooping
                   soules
                   have
                   found
                   no
                   comfort
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   cannot
                   suck
                   present
                   comfort
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   their
                   good
                   conditions
                   accordingly
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Because
                   these
                   promises
                   being
                   discerned
                   in
                   a
                   Covenant
                   of
                   free-grace
                   made
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   doe
                   work
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   wrought
                   before
                   )
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   confirme
                   such
                   conditions
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   God
                   promised
                   
                   them
                   to
                   send
                   a
                   Redeemer
                   out
                   of
                   Sion
                   ,
                   
                     unto
                     them
                     which
                     turne
                     from
                     transgression
                     in
                     Jacob
                     ,
                  
                   Isai
                   .
                   59.
                   20.
                   the
                   Apostle
                   expoundeth
                   it
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     Christ
                     shall
                     come
                     out
                     of
                     Sion
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     turne
                     away
                     transgression
                     from
                     Jacob
                     :
                  
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   He
                   shall
                   work
                   that
                   condition
                   which
                   the
                   promise
                   was
                   made
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   maketh
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   meaning
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   promises
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   vain
                   to
                   such
                   soules
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   such
                   good
                   conditions
                   are
                   wrought
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   direct
                   them
                   where
                   they
                   may
                   find
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfying
                   to
                   their
                   hearts
                   desire
                   :
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   clearing
                   their
                   good
                   conditions
                   in
                   themselves
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   coming
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   drinking
                   a
                   more
                   full
                   draught
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   as
                   Christ
                   directeth
                   thirsty
                   soules
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   
                     Joh.
                     7.
                     37.
                     
                     If
                     any
                     man
                     thirst
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     come
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     drink
                     .
                  
                   V.
                   38.
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     that
                     beleeveth
                     on
                     me
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     
                     the
                     Scripture
                     saith
                     )
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     belly
                     shall
                     flow
                     rivers
                     of
                     living
                     water
                     .
                     V.
                     39.
                     
                     But
                     this
                     hee
                     spake
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     beleeve
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     shall
                     receive
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   why
                   may
                   not
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   breathe
                   his
                   first
                   comforts
                   into
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   even
                   on
                   such
                   conditions
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   to
                   limit
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   free
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     bloweth
                     where
                     hee
                     listeth
                  
                   ?
                   Joh.
                   3.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   breathe
                   his
                   first
                   comforts
                   in
                   such
                   conditions
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   listeth
                   not
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   good
                   pleasure
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   our
                   first
                   comfort
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   our
                   Justification
                   )
                   from
                   our
                   owne
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   before
                   hee
                   give
                   us
                   comfort
                   in
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   dispensations
                   to
                   us
                   ward
                   ,
                   delighteth
                   to
                   receive
                   all
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   from
                   us
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   hee
                   might
                   glorifie
                   Christ
                   in
                   us
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Comforter
                     whom
                     I
                     shall
                     send
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     hee
                     shall
                     glorifie
                     me
                     ;
                     for
                     hee
                     shall
                     receive
                     of
                     mine
                     ,
                     and
                     shew
                     it
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   Joh.
                   16.
                   14.
                   
                   Nor
                   will
                   he
                   
                   so
                   much
                   dishonour
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   as
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   pronounce
                   and
                   declare
                   us
                   justified
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   In
                   Mat.
                   7.
                   from
                   verse
                   16.
                   to
                   20.
                   
                   The
                   tree
                   is
                   knowne
                   by
                   his
                   fruit
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   True
                   ,
                   to
                   others
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   unto
                   himselfe
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   tree
                   could
                   know
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   first
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   by
                   seeing
                   upon
                   what
                   root
                   it
                   grew
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   fruit
                   it
                   did
                   beare
                   ;
                   Joh.
                   15.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   new
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ancient
                   ,
                   nor
                   gray-headed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   free-grace
                   are
                   ever
                   new
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   the
                   New-Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   never
                   waxe
                   old
                   :
                   should
                   it
                   once
                   waxe
                   old
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   soone
                   vanish
                   away
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   8.
                   from
                   vers
                   .
                   8.
                   to
                   13.
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   as
                   ancient
                   as
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   as
                   Adam
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   had
                   his
                   first
                   comfort
                   and
                   assurance
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   absolute
                   promise
                   of
                   
                   free-grace
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   15.
                   yet
                   it
                   hath
                   ever
                   seemed
                   new
                   in
                   every
                   age
                   .
                
                 
                   Augustines
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   free-will
                   .
                
                 
                   Luthers
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Justification
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   works
                   .
                
                 
                   Calvins
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   works
                   fore-seen
                   :
                   were
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   thought
                   new
                   Doctrines
                   in
                   their
                   times
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   ancient
                   truths
                   of
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Covenant
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   surely
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   is
                   as
                   clear
                   ,
                   as
                   my
                   hearts
                   desire
                   to
                   God
                   is
                   wee
                   all
                   might
                   be
                   ;
                   his
                   words
                   have
                   been
                   partly
                   rehearfed
                   before
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   answer
                   of
                   some
                   Objections
                   ;
                   and
                   partly
                   in
                   my
                   large
                   Answer
                   to
                   your
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   taketh
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   generall
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Lutherans
                   ,
                   That
                   ,
                   Assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   goeth
                   before
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   follow
                   after
                   ,
                   
                     Institnt
                     .
                     lib.
                     3.
                     cap.
                  
                   9.
                   
                   And
                   Pareus
                   in
                   
                   answer
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   an
                   assurance
                   that
                   followeth
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   former
                   assurance
                   from
                   the
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   goeth
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   seeing
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   chief
                   Reformers
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   doe
                   generally
                   make
                   sanctification
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   define
                   faith
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   A
                   speciall
                   assurance
                   of
                   mercy
                   in
                   Christ
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   controversie
                   their
                   judgement
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   man
                   receiveth
                   his
                   first
                   assurance
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   his
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   make
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   effect
                   flowing
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   from
                   an
                   higher
                   principle
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   witnessed
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   Bilney
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   B.
                   Tu●stall
                   ,
                   relating
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   conversion
                   ,
                   pro●ested
                   ,
                   That
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   wearied
                   himself
                   in
                   many
                   superstitious
                   works
                   
                   of
                   fasting
                   ,
                   and
                   Popish
                   pennance
                   ,
                   hee
                   received
                   at
                   last
                   his
                   first
                   assurance
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   place
                   in
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   1.
                   15.
                   hee
                   calleth
                   it
                   a
                   most
                   sweet
                   word
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     saying
                     ,
                     and
                     worthy
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     ,
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     save
                     sinners
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     chiefe
                     .
                  
                   A
                   word
                   from
                   an
                   absolute
                   promise
                   ,
                   set
                   home
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   ●oly
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   any
                   sanctification
                   formerly
                   wrought
                   or
                   seene
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Alas
                   ,
                   how
                   farre
                   are
                   they
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   that
                   thinke
                   the
                   contrary
                   Doctrine
                   hath
                   beene
                   sealed
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   ?
                
                 
                   Zancheus
                   his
                   judgement
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   godly
                   and
                   an
                   eminent
                   learned
                   man
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   named
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   Mr.
                   Perkins
                   highly
                   approved
                   his
                   discourse
                   ,
                   and
                   translated
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   choyce
                   piece
                   ,
                   into
                   his
                   owne
                   Volume
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   it
                   obvious
                   to
                   every
                   godly
                   Reader
                   ,
                   that
                   studieth
                   Perkins
                   learned
                   Workes
                   ;
                   
                   Page
                   429.
                   the
                   first
                   testimony
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Zanchey
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   Por●ius
                   ,
                   for
                   him
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   God
                   assureth
                   us
                   of
                   our
                   election
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   inward
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     16.
                     
                     The
                     Spirit
                     witnesseth
                     to
                     our
                     spirits
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   afterward
                   comming
                   to
                   give
                   some
                   direction
                   how
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   whether
                   this
                   testimony
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   no.
                   
                
                 
                   Hee
                   answereth
                   ,
                   Page
                   433.
                   three
                   waies
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   perswasion
                   it selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   By
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   perswasion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   By
                   the
                   effects
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   doth
                   not
                   simply
                   say
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   perswade
                   with
                   us
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   no
                   flesh
                   can
                   doe
                   it
                   againe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   By
                   reasons
                   drawne
                   not
                   from
                   our
                   
                   worke
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   any
                   worthinesse
                   in
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   alone
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   freely
                   bestowed
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   the
                   Devill
                   will
                   never
                   perswade
                   any
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   perswasion
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   power
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   perswaded
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   cannot
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   needs
                   call
                   him
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   love
                   to
                   him
                   do
                   hate
                   sinne
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   sound
                   hearty
                   desire
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   Word
                   and
                   Will
                   revealed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   the
                   second
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   imputation
                   of
                   Novelty
                   ;
                   
                     Either
                     (
                     saith
                     
                       John
                       Cotton
                    
                     )
                     I
                     am
                     exceedingly
                     deceived
                     ,
                     or
                     it
                     justly
                     falleth
                     upon
                     the
                     contrary
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     much
                     mistaken
                     that
                     think
                     otherwise
                     ;
                     I
                     never
                     read
                     it
                     to
                     my
                     best
                     remembrance
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     Author
                     olde
                     o●
                     new
                     :
                     that
                     ever
                     a
                     man
                     received
                     his
                     first
                     evidence
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     his
                     Justification
                     ,
                     from
                     his
                     Sanctification
                     ▪
                     unlesse
                     it
                     be
                     one
                     ,
                     (
                     whom
                     I
                     met
                     with
                     
                     within
                     these
                     two
                     dayes
                     )
                     Printed
                     within
                     these
                     two
                     yeares
                     ,
                     that
                     maintaineth
                     our
                     first
                     comfort
                     of
                     Justification
                     from
                     Sanctification
                     .
                  
                   But
                   ●enerally
                   all
                   our
                   English
                   Orthodox
                   Teachers
                   doe
                   oppose
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Amongst
                   the
                   English
                   Teachers
                   one
                   ,
                   for
                   ought
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   did
                   more
                   ●dvance
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Marks
                   and
                   ●ignes
                   ,
                   then
                   Master
                   
                     Nicholas
                     Byfield
                  
                   ,
                   ●●d
                   yet
                   he
                   himselfe
                   professeth
                   ,
                   that
                   ●umane
                   reason
                   cannot
                   beleeve
                   such
                   ●reat
                   things
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   any
                   ●●ing
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   us
                   :
                   But
                   onely
                   be●use
                   we
                   having
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ●suring
                   such
                   happinesse
                   unto
                   such
                   ●
                   lay
                   hold
                   upon
                   the
                   promises
                   con●ined
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   ●eedeth
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   he
                   calleth
                   it
                   ,
                   ●e
                   perswasion
                   of
                   our
                   good
                   estates●et
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   ●●surance
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   much
                   increased
                   ,
                   ●●d
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Signes
                   ;
                   the
                   for●er
                   part
                   of
                   which
                   speech
                   ,
                   touch●●g
                   the
                   first
                   begettings
                   of
                   the
                   assu●●nce
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   consenteth
                   with
                   me
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   increasing
                   and
                   confirming
                   of
                   the
                   assurance●
                   argueth
                   plainely
                   his
                   consent
                   ,
                   thu●
                   farre
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   meant
                   not
                   that
                   th●
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Justification
                   should
                   spring
                   from
                   Sanctification
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   th●
                   assurance
                   of
                   Faith
                   to
                   bee
                   increase●
                   and
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   〈◊〉
                   Signes
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   refuse
                   it
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   by
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   h●●
                   meanes
                   onely
                   assurance
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   he
                   meaneth
                   onely
                   a●surance
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   properly
                   so
                   ca●led
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   then
                   put
                   in
                   this
                   ca●tion
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   then
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Go●
                   himfelfe
                   had
                   need
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   t●stimony
                   ,
                   to
                   reveale
                   our
                   justificat●on
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   free
                   grace
                   〈◊〉
                   accepting
                   us
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   Word
                   ,
                   nor
                   Worke
                   ,
                   nor
                   t●●
                   light
                   of
                   a
                   renewed
                   conscience
                   ,
                   th●●
                   can
                   increase
                   ,
                   or
                   confirme
                   ,
                   the
                   ass●rance
                   of
                   Faith
                   of
                   our
                   Justificatio●
                   ▪
                   But
                   only
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   Go●
                   
                   Free-grace
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Divine
                   testimony
                   ,
                   ●atified
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   good
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 Question
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 activenesse
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 The
                 Controversie
                 is
              
               
                 
                 
                   WHether
                   Faith
                   concurre
                   as
                   an
                   active
                   instrumentall
                   cause
                   to
                   ●ur
                   Justification
                   ?
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 explicating
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 ●●rst
                 speake
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 justifieth
                 ●●ee
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   our
                
                 
                   ●ffectuall
                   calling
                
                 ,
                 God
                 draweth
                 us
                 to
                 ●nion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 6.
                 44.
                 
                 Sheding
                 abroad
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 working
                 Faith
                 in
                 us
                 〈◊〉
                 receive
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 〈◊〉
                 live
                 by
                 Faith
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 sooner
                 alive
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 accounted
                 of
                 God
                 ●s
                 his
                 
                   adopted
                   children
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   ●
                   .
                   26.
                   
                   Ephes
                   .
                   1.
                   5.
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   made
                   
                   heires
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   Galat.
                   3.
                   29.
                   
                   God
                   imputing
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Jesus
                   to
                   us
                   for
                   our
                   justification
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 4.
                 23.
                 24.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 alive
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 became
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 heires
                 of
                 his
                 transgression
                 ;
                 God
                 imputing
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 all
                 consent
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 receiving
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Faith
                 we
                 are
                 meerely
                 passive
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 a
                 double
                 Question
                 heere
                 ariseth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Whether
                 in
                 receiving
                 of
                 Chris●
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 commeth
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 )
                 we
                 be
                 meerly
                 passive
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Whether
                 our
                 Faith
                 bee
                 active
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 upon
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 o●
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 doe
                 firs●
                 impute
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   Reasons
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Grace
                   she●
                   abroad
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   be●
                   
                   get
                   Faith
                   in
                   us
                   :
                   then
                   if
                   wee
                   were
                   Passive
                   in
                   receiving
                   Faith
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   much
                   more
                   passive
                   in
                   receiving
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   begetteth
                   Faith
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   life
                   to
                   be
                   Active
                   untill
                   Faith
                   come
                   ;
                   we
                   have
                   much
                   lesse
                   life
                   to
                   be
                   Active
                   before
                   the
                   Cause
                   ,
                   and
                   root
                   of
                   Faith
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   shed
                   abroad
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   begetteth
                   Faith
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   12.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   Passive
                   in
                   receiving
                   Faith
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   much
                   more
                   Passive
                   ,
                   in
                   receiving
                   the
                   spirit
                   that
                   begetteth
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   we
                   bee
                   active
                   in
                   laying
                   hold
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   his
                   Spirit
                   :
                   then
                   we
                   apprehend
                   him
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   apprehend
                   us
                   :
                   then
                   wee
                   should
                   doe
                   a
                   good
                   act
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   bring
                   forth
                   good
                   fruites
                   ,
                   before
                   wee
                   become
                   good
                   trees
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   good
                   trees
                   before
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   these
                   are
                   all
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   
                     Philip.
                     3.
                     12.
                     13.
                     
                     Matth.
                     
                     7.
                     18.
                     
                     Iohn
                  
                   15.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   wee
                   bee
                   not
                   active
                   in
                   laying
                   hold
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   before
                   hee
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   Whether
                   our
                   Faith
                   bee
                   active
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   upon
                   Christ
                   for
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   do
                   first
                   impute
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   we
                   conceive
                   no.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   these
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Adam
                   were
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   for
                   our
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   
                   assoone
                   as
                   we
                   were
                   alive
                   by
                   naturall
                   life
                   before
                   we
                   had
                   done
                   any
                   act
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   good
                   or
                   evill
                   :
                   then
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   to
                   our
                   Justification
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   alive
                   unto
                   God
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   before
                   wee
                   have
                   done
                   any
                   act
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   former
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   5.
                   18.
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   latter
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   our
                   Faith
                   be
                   first
                   active
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   upon
                   Christ
                   for
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   before
                   God
                   imputeth
                   it
                   unto
                   
                   us
                   ;
                   Then
                   wee
                   take
                   Christs
                   righteousnesse
                   to
                   our selves
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   bee
                   given
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   that
                   wee
                   cannot
                   doe
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   giving
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   taking
                   ;
                   unlesse
                   wee
                   take
                   a
                   thing
                   by
                   stealth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   our
                   Faith
                   be
                   first
                   active
                   in
                   laying
                   hold
                   on
                   Christ
                   for
                   his
                   rightenesse
                   ,
                   before
                   God
                   impute
                   it
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   then
                   we
                   doe
                   justifie
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   doth
                   justifie
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   hee
                   receiveth
                   the
                   testimony
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   :
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   life
                   in
                   his
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   to
                   his
                   seale
                   
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     Iohn
                  
                   3.
                   33.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   he
                   which
                   justifieth
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   that
                   doe
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   testimony
                   ,
                   condemne
                   God
                   of
                   lying
                   ,
                   1
                   Ioh.
                   5.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   cannot
                   Justifie
                   God
                   before
                   he
                   justi●e
                   us
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   we
                   can
                   love
                   him
                   
                     before
                     hee
                     first
                     loved
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Ioh.
                   4.
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   our
                   Faith
                   be
                   first
                   active
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   Christ
                   for
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   
                   before
                   God
                   impute
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   unto
                   us
                   :
                   Then
                   wee
                   are
                   righteous
                   men
                   to
                   act
                   ,
                   and
                   worke
                   out
                   our
                   own
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   be
                   righteous
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   imputed
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   be
                   to
                   our
                   best
                   acts
                   and
                   workes
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   unrighteous
                   ,
                   till
                   our
                   sinnes
                   bee
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   untill
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   In
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   the
                   object
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   act
                   that
                   is
                   conversant
                   about
                   it
                   :
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   our
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   To
                   beleeve
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   Faith
                   ;
                   To
                   beleeve
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   receive
                   
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Iohn
                  
                   1.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   by
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   place
                   in
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   this
                   Argument
                   lieth
                   ,
                   saith
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   received
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Aorist
                   
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   past
                   ,
                   doe
                   beleeve
                   on
                   his
                   name
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   present
                   .
                   Which
                   we
                   willingly
                   grant
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   receive
                   Christ
                   ,
                   their
                   faith
                   becommeth
                   active
                   through
                   him
                   to
                   beleeve
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   might
                   receive
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     We
                     are
                     justified
                     by
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   bee
                   justified
                   by
                   Faith
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Abrahams
                     To
                     credere
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   act
                   of
                   beleeving
                   ,
                   
                     was
                     imputed
                     unto
                     him
                     for
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                  
                   Rom
                   4.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   It
                   is
                   taken
                   generally
                   amongst
                   the
                   Learned
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   singular
                   opinion
                   of
                   Master
                   Wotton
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     To
                     credere
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   beleeving
                   should
                   be
                   imputed
                   for
                   rigteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   indeed
                   ,
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   beleeving
                   is
                   neither
                   a
                   righteousnesse
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   For
                   
                     the
                     Law
                     is
                     perfect
                  
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   19.
                   7.
                   
                   Nor
                   a
                   righteousnesse
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ;
                   For
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   beleeving
                   is
                   an
                   act
                   
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   ,
                   though
                   given
                   of
                   grace
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   And
                   therefore
                   
                     Paul
                     desireth
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     having
                     his
                     owne
                     righteousnesse
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     through
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   9.
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     Christ
                     imputed
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   opposite
                   unto
                   the
                   streame
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Learned
                   ;
                   a
                   passive
                   Faith
                   is
                   not
                   heard
                   of
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   doe
                   genenerally
                   make
                   Faith
                   an
                   instrumentall
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   Justification
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   passive
                   Faith
                   is
                   rarely
                   hard
                   of
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   mouth
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   the
                   thing
                   meant
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   never
                   rare
                   in
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   ,
                   nor
                   sometimes
                   the
                   word
                   passive
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   passive
                   in
                   our
                   Justification
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   double
                   respect
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Because
                   a
                   habite
                   of
                   Faith
                   may
                   be
                   
                   called
                   passive
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   putteth
                   forth
                   any
                   act
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   justified
                   assoone
                   as
                   by
                   an
                   habit
                   of
                   faith
                   we
                   are
                   alive
                   in
                   Christ
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   moment
                   of
                   our
                   conversion
                   ,
                   before
                   Faith
                   hath
                   put
                   forth
                   any
                   act
                   :
                   as
                   we
                   were
                   all
                   guilty
                   of
                   Adams
                   sinne
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   were
                   active
                   to
                   reach
                   forth
                   any
                   consent
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Faith
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   bee
                   passive
                   in
                   our
                   justification
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   fetch
                   Justification
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   till
                   Christ
                   have
                   first
                   laid
                   hold
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   imputed
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   declared
                   it
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   free
                   promise
                   of
                   Grace
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   Faith
                   becommeth
                   active
                   ,
                   actually
                   to
                   receive
                   
                     Christs
                     righteousnesse
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   actually
                   to
                   beleeve
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   dependance
                   ,
                   or
                   assurance
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   seengi
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   justified
                   ,
                   neither
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   gift
                   in
                   us
                   ;
                   nor
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   acting
                   and
                   working
                   from
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   his
                   object
                   ,
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                   whch
                   it
                   receiveth
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   which
                   way
                   soever
                   Faith
                   may
                   receive
                   Christ
                   first
                   or
                   last
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   justified
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   Faith
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   habit
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   an
                   emptying
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   as
                   an
                   empty
                   vessell
                   ,
                   fit
                   to
                   receive
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   both
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   whether
                   of
                   dependance
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   our
                   assrance
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   carrieth
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   our selves
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   maketh
                   us
                   fit
                   to
                   receive
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   I
                   have
                   explained
                   what
                   I
                   meane
                   by
                   a
                   passive
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   Let
                   me
                   shew
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   naming
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   untruth
                   from
                   our
                   best
                   learned
                   men
                   of
                   eminent
                   worth
                   for
                   parts
                   and
                   abilities
                   .
                
                 
                   Calvine
                   in
                   his
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   
                     Lib.
                     3.
                     cap.
                     3.
                     
                     Sect.
                     5.
                     
                     Quoad
                     Justificationem
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Ursinus
                   in
                   his
                   Catechisme
                   ,
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                     60
                     ,
                     Sect.
                     5.
                     
                     Potius
                     Deum
                     primum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Chemierius
                     de
                     fide
                     ,
                     lib.
                     13.
                     
                     Chap.
                     6.
                     
                     Verissimum
                     esse
                     duo
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Doctor
                   
                     Amesius
                     in
                     Medullam
                     Theologiae
                     ,
                     lib.
                     1.
                     
                     Cap.
                     26.
                     
                     Recepti
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Paul
                     Banes
                  
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Ephesians
                     2.
                     
                     Vivificant
                  
                   .
                   He
                   quicken
                   us
                   ,
                   since
                   he
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   passive
                   receiving
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   passive
                   Faith
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   receiving
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   a
                   Booke
                   of
                   choice
                   
                     English
                     Sermons
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   goeth
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Doctor
                   Sybbs
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Brother
                   Hooker
                   ,
                   and
                   master
                   Davenport
                   ,
                   there
                   one
                   stiled
                   the
                   Witnesse
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   on
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   15.
                   16.
                   where
                   in
                   Page
                   135.
                   are
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     In
                     Justification
                     ,
                     Faith
                     is
                     a
                     sufferer
                     onely
                     ;
                     But
                     in
                     Sanctification
                     ,
                     it
                     worketh
                     ,
                     and
                     purgeth
                     the
                     whole
                     man.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   our
                   Learned
                   men
                   that
                   doe
                   generally
                   make
                   Faith
                   an
                   instrumentall
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   Justifica●ion
                   .
                   I
                   confesse
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   ;
                   But
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   understand
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   Chenerius
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   )
                   to
                   
                   meane
                   no
                   other
                   kinde
                   of
                   causa
                   ;
                   then
                   
                     Cause
                     sine
                     qua
                     non
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     Causa
                     removens
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   prohibens
                   .
                   For
                   Faith
                   keepeth
                   the
                   Soule
                   empty
                   of
                   confidence
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   a
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                   the
                   poore
                   ▪
                   Widdowes
                   empty
                   vessells
                   made
                   a
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   receiving
                   the
                   oye
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Cruse
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Vessell
                   caused
                   the
                   stay
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   good
                   Lord
                   empty
                   us
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   of
                   our selves
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Out
                     of
                     whose
                     fulnesse
                     wee
                     receive
                     grace
                     for
                     grace
                     ,
                  
                   John
                   1.
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Gloria
                   sit
                   soli
                   Deo.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Twelve
               Reasons
               laid
               down
               against
               prescribed
               and
               stinted
               Formes
               of
               Prayers
               or
               Prayses
               .
            
             
               
               BEcause
               it
               is
               against
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               in
               stinting
               unto
               him
               such
               a
               daily
               measure
               of
               Service
               (
               consisting
               of
               Prayer
               or
               Praise
               )
               and
               so
               hindering
               the
               spirituall
               petitions
               and
               phrases
               ,
               that
               otherwise
               would
               be
               ,
               if
               Gods
               good
               gifts
               were
               used
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               against
               the
               dignity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               hath
               qualified
               his
               Saints
               with
               a
               proportionable
               measure
               of
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               Prayer
               or
               Praise
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               15
               ,
               16.
               in
               making
               their
               gifts
               needlesse
               and
               uselesse
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               serve
               themselves
               with
               Books
               ,
               and
               Formes
               ,
               without
               them
               .
            
             
               
               It
               quencheth
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               
               Spirit
               ;
               because
               it
               hath
               no
               spirituall
               imployment
               for
               Prayer
               nor
               Praise
               in
               his
               spirituall
               house
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               5.
               
            
             
               
               God
               is
               so
               jealous
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               endure
               his
               worship
               should
               be
               corrupted
               with
               the
               least
               mixture
               of
               man
               :
               Nadab
               and
               Abihu
               ,
               for
               offering
               with
               strange
               fire
               which
               God
               commanded
               them
               not
               ,
               were
               destroyed
               with
               fire
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Levit.
               10.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               Vzzah
               ,
               for
               touching
               the
               Ark
               contrary
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               smitten
               dead
               ,
               and
               Israel
               had
               a
               breach
               made
               amongst
               them
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               13.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               compared
               with
               1
               Chron.
               15.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               Jeroboam
               devised
               worship
               at
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
               ,
               though
               hee
               pretended
               by
               it
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               advance
               the
               worship
               of
               Jehovah
               ;
               yet
               hee
               worshipped
               nothing
               but
               the
               Devils
               ,
               and
               Calves
               that
               hee
               made
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 11.
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 became
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
              
               Jeroboam
               
                 and
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 destroy
                 it
                 root
                 and
                 branch
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 that
                 countenanced
                 and
                 upheld
                 it
                 ;
                 1
                 Kin.
                 13.
                 34.
                 2
                 
                 Kin.
              
               17.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               But
               such
               as
               feared
               the
               Lord
               amongst
               them
               ,
               both
               Levites
               and
               Priests
               ,
               left
               their
               Cities
               ,
               and
               possession
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               such
               as
               set
               their
               heart
               to
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               came
               to
               Jerusalem
               :
               So
               Jeroboams
               Kingdome
               weakned
               ;
               but
               Rehoboam
               ,
               that
               gave
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               strengthened
               ;
               2
               Chron.
               11.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               was
               God
               so
               jealous
               of
               his
               glory
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               hee
               that
               ●inned
               against
               that
               worship
               which
               God
               by
               Moses
               prescribed
               ,
               hee
               died
               without
               mercy
               ?
               how
               much
               severer
               punishment
               are
               they
               worthy
               of
               ,
               that
               sinne
               against
               the
               Sonnes
               authority
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               is
               Lord
               of
               the
               spiri●uall
               house
               ,
               
                 whose
                 house
                 are
                 wee
              
               ,
               Heb.
               ●
               .
               6.
               
               And
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               commandeth
               us
               to
               
                 heare
                 him
              
               ,
               Mat.
               17.
               5.
               
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               or
               our
               soules
               must
               perish
               ,
               Acts
               3.
               22
               ,
               23
               ?
               Now
               ,
               if
               
               we
               worship
               God
               in
               prayer
               or
               praise
               ▪
               or
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               by
               any
               innovation
               or
               invention
               of
               man
               ,
               let
               us
               heare
               what
               our
               Prophet
               Jesus
               saith
               
                 In
                 vaine
                 yee
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
                 teaching
                 f●●
                 Doctrines
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 me●
                 Esay
              
               29.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Mar.
               7
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               An●
               however
               it
               may
               seeme
               glorious
               〈◊〉
               our
               eyes
               ,
               yet
               God
               hath
               set
               th●●
               stigma
               on
               it
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               a
               vai●●
               worship
               .
            
             
               
               I
               cannot
               worship
               God
               in
               a
               stinte●
               forme
               of
               worship
               ,
               in
               prayer
               ,
               a●●
               praise
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               lest
               I
               make
               〈◊〉
               selfe
               guilty
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               hath
               free
               me
               from
               the
               whole
               Ceremonia●
               Law
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               I
               consent
               to
               rea●
               againe
               what
               Christ
               by
               his
               dea●
               hath
               abolished
               ,
               I
               crucifie
               Chris●
               make
               my selfe
               gailty
               of
               his
               blou●
               and
               as
               much
               as
               in
               me
               lieth
               ,
               exp●●
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               h●
               his
               constitution
               in
               Israel
               ,
               either
               fro●
               Moses
               ,
               or
               from
               God
               :
               Not
               from
               〈◊〉
               
               for
               hee
               was
               a
               servant
               in
               his
               ●ouse
               ,
               and
               hee
               did
               nothing
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               nor
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               what
               God
               shewed
               him
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 4.
              
               
               Acts
               ●
               .
               44.
               
               But
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               〈◊〉
               his
               originall
               law
               from
               God
               :
               Now
               ,
               if
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               were
               ●f
               that
               power
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               ●hole
               Ceremoniall
               prescribed
               ●orship
               ,
               so
               that
               whosoever
               should
               ●are
               it
               again
               should
               crucifie
               Christ
               ,
               ●nd
               make
               us
               guilty
               of
               his
               bloud
               ,
               &c.
               ●hen
               ,
               that
               death
               of
               Christ
               is
               of
               ●●rce
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               mans
               Cerenoniall
               Worship
               :
            
             
               But
               the
               first
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               ●●ter
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Consequence
               is
               denyed
               .
            
             
               
               That
               power
               which
               can
               disanull
               ●e
               greater
               ,
               must
               needs
               disanull
               the
               ●●●er
               ;
               if
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               put
               an
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               heavenly
               Fathers
               Cere●oniall
               Worship
               ,
               and
               in
               prayer
               and
               ●aise
               ,
               at
               ,
               or
               before
               the
               Ark
               ,
               or
               in
               ●e
               Temple
               ;
               then
               it
               will
               put
               an
               ●nd
               to
               all
               mans
               devised
               Worship
               ,
               
               unlesse
               you
               will
               advance
               the
               authority
               of
               man
               above
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               Col.
               2.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               If
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               hath
               freed
               us
               from
               the
               rudiments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Mosaicall
               Ceremonies
               ,
               why
               living
               in
               the
               world
               are
               wee
               intangled
               with
               ordinances
               ,
               after
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               traditions
               ,
               and
               commandements
               o●
               men
               ?
            
             
               
               But
               they
               are
               set
               up
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
               Not
               I
               ,
               but
               Paul
               shall
               answer
               fom
               me
               ;
               
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 i●
                 will-worship
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               onely
               a
               shew
               there
               is
               no
               substance
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Wee
               harden
               the
               obstinate
               Papist
               in
               their
               superstition
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               and
               that
               truly
               ,
               Wee
               received
               mo●●
               of
               our
               formes
               of
               prayer
               and
               prai●●
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Wee
               rob
               the
               Spirit
               of
               his
               glory
               who
               is
               given
               to
               Saints
               to
               form
               prayer
               and
               praise
               in
               them
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 1●
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Rom
                 8.
                 26.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               4.
               6.
               
            
             
               
               Wee
               impose
               a
               burthen
               upon
               〈◊〉
               
               conscience
               to
               be
               practised
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               left
               arbitrary
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               according
               to
               our
               necessities
               ;
               
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 then
                 pray
              
               ;
               if
               wee
               have
               tasted
               how
               bountifull
               the
               Lord
               hath
               been
               to
               us
               in
               blessings
               ,
               then
               let
               us
               praise
               him
               ;
               Jam.
               5.
               13.
               
            
             
               
               If
               wee
               frequent
               devised
               formes
               of
               Worship
               in
               prayer
               or
               praise
               ,
               we
               shall
               lay
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               a
               weak
               brother
               ,
               and
               cause
               him
               to
               fall
               .
               
                 Woe
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 follow
                 the
                 way
                 of
              
               Balaam
               ,
               
                 who
                 taught
              
               Balack
               
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 before
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               2.
               14.
               
               Jud.
               v.
               
                 11.
                 
                 Now
                 offences
                 must
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 woe
                 unto
                 the
                 men
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 come
                 :
                 It
                 were
                 better
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 milstone
                 were
                 hanged
                 about
                 my
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 offend
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               17.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               
               If
               wee
               frequent
               devised
               formes
               of
               Worship
               in
               prayer
               or
               praise
               ,
               we
               shall
               offend
               our
               consciences
               ;
               (
               even
               so
               many
               of
               us
               as
               are
               Saints
               enlightned
               ,
               to
               behold
               the
               beauty
               of
               his
               
               spirituall
               Worship
               ,
               performed
               ,
               or
               offered
               in
               his
               spirituall
               house
               ,
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               faithfull
               united
               ;
               )
               
                 Now
                 if
                 our
                 consciences
                 condemne
                 us
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
              
               and
               hee
               will
               condemne
               us
               also
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               19.
               for
               
                 he
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
              
               .
               Therefore
               I
               say
               to
               you
               (
               who
               blame
               us
               for
               not
               frequenting
               devised
               forms
               of
               Worship
               in
               prayer
               and
               praises
               )
               as
               
                 Shadrach
                 ,
                 Meshach
              
               ,
               and
               Abednego
               did
               to
               King
               
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 carefull
                 to
                 answer
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 Our
                 God
                 whom
                 wee
                 serve
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 deliver
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 hand
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 known
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 your
                 gods
              
               ;
               nor
               worship
               our
               God
               in
               that
               devised
               way
               that
               men
               set
               up
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               
               It
               one
               set
               form
               of
               spirituall
               Worship
               in
               prayer
               and
               praises
               had
               been
               needfull
               ,
               Christ
               would
               have
               left
               one
               :
               But
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               never
               prayed
               nor
               praised
               God
               by
               any
               set
               forme
               of
               Worship
               invented
               by
               man
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               powerfull
               
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 26.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               4.
               6.
               
            
             
               
               A
               set
               forme
               of
               Worship
               prescribed
               in
               prayer
               or
               praises
               ,
               cannot
               in
               prayer
               expresse
               the
               severall
               necessities
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               for
               the
               more
               grace
               they
               have
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               see
               their
               owne
               wants
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               sensible
               they
               are
               of
               their
               owne
               infirmities
               ,
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               sinnes
               .
               Neither
               can
               it
               in
               praises
               expresse
               the
               manifold
               experiences
               that
               the
               Saints
               daily
               observe
               of
               Gods
               mercifull
               dealing
               with
               them
               :
               Therefore
               a
               set
               Forme
               of
               prayer
               or
               praises
               to
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               ones
               ,
               principled
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               and
               praise
               ,
               it
               is
               altogether
               unusefull
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               Soli
               Deo
               honor
               &
               gloria
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DESCRIPTION
               OF
               THE
               Spirituall
               TEMPLE
               :
               OR
               THE
               SPOUSE
               Prepared
               for
               the
               LAMBE
               ,
               The
               LORD
               JESUS
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               FRANCIS
               CORNWEL
               ,
               a
               Minister
               and
               Servant
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               poore
               distressed
               conscences
               ,
               in
               City
               and
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 John
                 Dawson
              
               .
               1646.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               HONOVRABLE
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               lover
               of
               all
               conscientious
               Covenantours
               ,
               that
               stand
               up
               for
               a
               through
               Reformation
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               our
               good
               God
               ,
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               CORNELIUS
               HOLLAND
               Esquire
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               
                 of
                 Commons
                 Assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
              
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               DAvid
               describeth
               the
               godly
               man
               ,
               by
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               paines
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               godly
               man
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
               
                 He
                 delighteth
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               paines
               of
               the
               godly
               man
               :
               
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 Law
                 he
                 meditateth
                 day
                 and
                 night
              
               ;
               not
               only
               in
               the
               day
               appointed
               for
               man
               to
               labour
               in
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               night
               also
               appointed
               for
               man
               to
               rest
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               his
               meat
               and
               drinke
               ,
               to
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               his
               God.
               (
               Honoured
               Sir
               )
               The
               Word
               of
               Christ
               being
               the
               Rule
               
               of
               Englands
               Reformation
               ;
               the
               good
               Lord
               (
               that
               writeth
               his
               Lawes
               in
               his
               peoples
               hearts
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               new
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               :
               Heb.
               8.
               10.
               
               )
               put
               it
               into
               my
               minde
               ,
               seriously
               to
               consider
               ,
               What
               Schisme
               was
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               covenanted
               against
               .
               And
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               found
               it
               thus
               written
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 teach
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 wholesome
                 words
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 .
              
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 proud
                 ,
                 knowing
                 nothing
                 ;
                 but
                 doting
                 about
                 Questions
                 ,
                 and
                 strife
                 of
                 words
                 ;
                 whereof
                 commeth
                 envy
                 ,
                 strife
                 ,
                 raylings
                 ,
                 evill
                 surmisings
                 .
              
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Perverse
                 disputings
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 corrupt
                 mindes
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 supposing
                 that
                 gaine
                 is
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 from
                 such
                 withdraw
                 thy self
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               further
               enquiry
               ,
               to
               understand
               aright
               the
               things
               that
               are
               controverted
               amongst
               us
               ;
               by
               the
               good
               providence
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               I
               found
               two
               Texts
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               setting
               forth
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               Diametrally
               opposing
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               light
               doth
               darkenesse
               ,
               truth
               doth
               falsehood
               ;
               the
               one
               th●s
               written
               :
               1
               
                 John
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Whosoever
                 beleeveth
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               the
               other
               ,
               thus
               ;
               1
               
                 John
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                 Who
                 is
                 a
                 lyar
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 
                 that
                 denyeth
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 that
                 denyeth
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               And
               when
               I
               thought
               to
               understand
               the
               difference
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               hard
               for
               me
               ,
               untill
               I
               went
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               God
               ;
               where
               the
               Father
               of
               glory
               ,
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               revealed
               to
               me
               (
               the
               most
               unworthyest
               of
               all
               his
               servants
               )
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               ;
               which
               (
               I
               conceive
               )
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               our
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               gave
               me
               to
               understand
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               1
               John
               5.
               1.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 beleeveth
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 the
                 eternall
                 King
                 ,
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 ratified
                 with
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 glory
                 hath
                 exalted
                 to
                 bee
                 Lord
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Acts
               2.
               36.
               
                 and
                 head
              
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 Is
                 borne
                 of
                 God.
                 Seeing
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               confest
               )
               
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               3.
               
            
             
               Hence
               I
               find
               it
               written
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 Jesus
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 owne
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               Christ
               ,
               that
               Messiah
               which
               was
               to
               come
               :
               but
               onely
               for
               the
               
                 Carpenters
                 sonne
              
               ;
               Matth.
               13.
               58.
               
               The
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               none
               could
               understand
               that
               Mystery
               :
               
                 but
                 they
                 onely
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 heaven
                 revealed
                 it
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               11.
               14.
               
               Hence
               ,
               when
               Jesus
               demanded
               of
               his
               
               Disciples
               ?
               
                 Whom
                 doe
                 men
                 say
                 that
                 I
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Man
                 am
                 ?
                 Peter
                 answereth
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 :
                 Jesus
                 answereth
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 Simon
                 Bar-Jona
                 ;
                 for
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 hatb
                 not
                 revealed
                 this
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 my
                 Father
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 art
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 Rock
              
               (
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               confessed
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 my
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               16.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Many
               for
               fear
               durst
               not
               in
               those
               dayes
               confesse
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               :
               Instance
               the
               Parents
               of
               the
               blind
               man
               :
               Because
               the
               Jewes
               had
               agreed
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               did
               confesse
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               Christ
               ;
               
                 He
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
              
               John
               9.
               22.
               
               But
               so
               many
               as
               recived
               him
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               )
               to
               them
               he
               gave
               power
               to
               be
               called
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ;
               even
               to
               them
               that
               beleeve
               in
               his
               name
               ;
               which
               were
               borne
               not
               of
               bloud
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               th●
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               
                 But
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 John
              
               1.
               12
               ,
               13
               ▪
               And
               as
               for
               that
               other
               Text
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               that
               doth
               universally
               oppose
               it
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               gave
               me
               thus
               to
               interpret
               it
               :
               1
               John
               2.
               22.
               
               Who
               is
               a
               lyar
               (
               
               viz
               ●orne
               of
               the
               evill
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               lyes
               ,
               and
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               John
               8.
               14.
               
               But
               hee
               that
               denieth
               
               that
               JESUS
               (
               whom
               hee
               confesseth
               dyed
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ;
               and
               rose
               againe
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               )
               Is
               not
               the
               Christ
               ,
               viz.
               the
               annointed
               King
               and
               Prophet
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               outward
               administrations
               and
               institutions
               ,
               in
               admitting
               of
               Members
               into
               his
               spirituall
               Kingdome
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               royall
               Commission
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Mark.
              
               15.
               15
               ,
               16.
               (
               though
               he
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               his
               eternall
               Priest
               that
               ever
               liveth
               ,
               to
               make
               intercession
               to
               God
               for
               him
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
               He
               is
               that
               Antichrist
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               an
               enemy
               and
               adversary
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               )
               that
               denieth
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               He
               that
               denieth
               the
               Sonnes
               Authority
               ,
               to
               bee
               the
               eternall
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Commission
               to
               bee
               in
               force
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Mark.
              
               15.
               15
               ,
               16.
               and
               to
               be
               the
               eternall
               Prophet
               ;
               and
               his
               word
               to
               be
               the
               eternall
               rule
               for
               Doctrine
               and
               Gouernement
               ;
               aswall
               as
               his
               eternall
               Priest
               to
               reconcile
               him
               to
               God
               Denieth
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               sanctified
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               John
               10.
               36.
               
                 and
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               and
               exalted
               him
               to
               bee
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               36.
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               (
               my
               Honoured
               friend
               )
               First
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               my
               writings
               ,
               I
               have
               studied
               to
               exalt
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               it
               
               being
               the
               Primitive
               .
               Faith
               
                 once
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Math.
              
               16.
               16.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               from
               all
               others
               named
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               in
               Scripture
               Record
               :
               as
               Joshua
               is
               called
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 Hebr.
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 &c.
              
               others
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               the
               Scriptures
               giving
               that
               Title
               to
               him
               in
               divers
               places
               .
            
             
               John
               confesseth
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 the
                 Christ
              
               ,
               John
               1.
               20.
               
               The
               Woman
               of
               Samaria
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Messiah
                 commeth
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               John
               4.
               25.
               
               Apollos
               mightily
               convinced
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               shewing
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 that
                 Jesus
                 was
                 the
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Acts
               18.
               28.
               
               Now
               that
               I
               received
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               but
               make
               knowne
               to
               you
               ,
               You
               being
               one
               of
               the
               tender
               hearted
               Loyall
               Covenanters
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               High
               and
               Honourable
               Court
               ,
               under
               whose
               shade
               Conscientious
               Covenantours
               (
               that
               contend
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               once
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               )
               find
               rest
               .
            
             
               Know
               (
               worthy
               Sir
               )
               that
               the
               departure
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               cause
               of
               so
               many
               Schismes
               ,
               and
               Heresies
               maintained
               in
               the
               earth
               .
               Disdaine
               not
               therefore
               to
               read
               a
               little
               Treatise
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Deliniated
               
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               Record
               ,
               though
               the
               truth
               therein
               contained
               (
               like
               the
               
                 Two
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 11.
                 3.
                 
                 )
                 have
                 long
                 mourned
                 in
                 Sackcloth
                 :
              
               Yet
               if
               God
               give
               you
               an
               heart
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               It
               will
               be
               a
               Jewell
               surpassing
               all
               earthly
               Treasure
               .
               For
               if
               Iesus
               the
               Christ
               bee
               your
               Prophet
               to
               teach
               you
               ,
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               will
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 17.
                 5.
                 
                 Acts
              
               3.
               22.
               23.
               
               He
               will
               then
               be
               your
               King
               to
               protect
               you
               ,
               Matth
               28.
               20.
               
               Your
               Priest
               to
               intercede
               for
               you
               ,
               Joh.
               27.
               20.
               
               Your
               Judge
               to
               acquit
               you
               ,
               Joh.
               12.
               48.
               and
               if
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               draw
               you
               to
               keepe
               all
               his
               Commandements
               (
               though
               in
               the
               world
               you
               meet
               with
               af●liction
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               yet
               in
               Christ
               you
               shall
               find
               peace
               )
               for
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               will
               dwell
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               for
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               where
               they
               will
               abide
               to
               cheer
               and
               refresh
               you
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 confesse
                 ,
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 before
                 men
                 :
                 He
                 will
                 confesse
                 you
                 before
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               and
               proclaime
               it
               to
               your
               eternall
               peace
               and
               comfort
               ,
               
                 (
                 Euge
                 bone
                 serve
                 )
                 Well
                 done
                 thou
                 good
                 and
                 faithfull
                 servant
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 your
                 Masters
                 joy
                 .
              
               Matth.
               25.
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Orpington
                 in
                 Kent
                 ▪
                 
                   the
                   tenth
                   Moneth
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   ,
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 Yours
                 ,
                 who
                 contendeth
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 .
                 FRANCIS
                 CORNWELL
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               all
               loyall
               Covenanters
               ,
               contending
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               JESUS
               the
               CHRIST
               ,
               once
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               ;
               Mat.
               16.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               CVrteous
               Reader
               ,
               be
               not
               too
               censorious
               concerning
               him
               that
               is
               the
               Publisher
               of
               this
               little
               Treatise
               ,
               stiled
               ,
               
                 The
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Christian
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               hee
               condemned
               the
               Ages
               and
               Generations
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               lost
               condition
               ;
               because
               he
               saith
               they
               have
               built
               their
               house
               upon
               wood
               ,
               and
               hay
               ,
               and
               stubble
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               sure
               rock
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               :
               Farre
               be
               it
               from
               him
               to
               judge
               so
               ●ashly
               of
               the
               Ages
               and
               Generations
               past
               ,
               or
               present
               ,
               concerning
               their
               finall
               estate
               ;
               for
               ●ee
               is
               commanded
               to
               judge
               no
               man
               before
               ●he
               time
               ,
               knowing
               that
               
                 they
                 stand
                 and
                 fall
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Master
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               
                 wee
                 shall
                 all
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               
               And
               then
               and
               there
               
                 every
                 one
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 for
                 himselfe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               14.
               4
               ,
               10
               ,
               12.
               
               Knowing
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               inspired
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 build
                 upon
                 this
                 foundation
              
               (
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               )
               
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 wood
                 ,
                 hay
                 stubble
                 ;
                 Every
                 mans
                 work
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 shall
                 declare
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 by
                 fire
                 :
                 and
                 th●
                 fire
                 shall
                 try
                 every
                 mans
                 worke
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 mans
                 worke
                 abide
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 buil●
                 thereon
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 reward
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 mans
                 work
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 suffer
                 losse
                 ;
                 but
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Know
               that
               the
               discovery
               of
               this
               truth
               was
               (
               as
               the
               vision
               that
               is
               his
               for
               an
               appointed
               time
               )
               and
               is
               become
               unto
               us
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 that
                 is
                 sealed
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 deliver
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 learned
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Read
                 this
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 :
                 And
                 h●
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 sealed
                 .
                 And
                 th●
                 book
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 learned
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Read
                 this
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 :
                 An●
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 learned
                 ,
              
               Esay
               29.
               11
               ,
               12
               ▪
               So
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               him
               that
               is
               learned
               ,
               no●
               in
               him
               that
               is
               unlearned
               ,
               to
               discover
               the
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               by
               which
               Antichris●
               hath
               filled
               the
               Temple
               so
               full
               of
               smoak
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               see
               how
               to
               enter
               into
               it
               ,
               unti●
               
               God
               enlighten
               him
               ;
               which
               caused
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               to
               break
               out
               into
               an
               Eucharistia
               of
               praise
               ,
               looking
               on
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 revealed
                 them
                 unto
                 babes
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               11.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               That
               the
               whole
               glory
               in
               discovering
               of
               truth
               to
               any
               ,
               might
               be
               given
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Know
               (
               gentle
               Reader
               ,
               who
               art
               a
               searcher
               after
               truth
               in
               these
               inquiring
               times
               )
               that
               the
               Publisher
               wrote
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               to
               discover
               that
               the
               difference
               lieth
               not
               so
               much
               amongst
               us
               in
               point
               of
               Baptisme
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               about
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               and
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               baptize
               him
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               And
               ,
               to
               which
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               receiving
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               is
               given
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               And
               though
               for
               publishing
               this
               mystery
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               hidden
               for
               some
               Ages
               and
               Generations
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               hee
               suffer
               reproach
               and
               contempt
               from
               the
               hands
               and
               tongues
               of
               some
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               the
               will
               of
               God
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               
               hee
               suffer
               for
               well-doing
               ,
               then
               for
               evill
               .
               Yet
               the
               love
               that
               hee
               beareth
               to
               the
               loyall
               Covenanters
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               constraineth
               him
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               rather
               then
               his
               Country-men
               should
               ever
               remaine
               in
               blindnesse
               ,
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               
                 Thine
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 unworthiest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 content
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 precious
                 oyntment
                 ,
                 as
                 Luther
                 said
                 of
                 Moses
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 Let
                 it
                 die
                 and
                 rot
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 exalted
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 royall
                 Offices
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   FRAN.
                   CORNWELL
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               DESCRIPTION
               Of
               the
               Spirituall
               TEMPLE
               .
            
             
               THe
               Spirituall
               Temple
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               which
               came
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               the
               Bride
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               Revel
               .
               21.
               2.
               may
               not
               be
               unfitly
               compared
               to
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               whose
               foundation
               stone
               was
               of
               earth
               ;
               whose
               materials
               were
               hewen
               stones
               ,
               compacted
               into
               one
               edifice
               or
               Tem●le
               :
               the
               furniture
               thereof
               was
               an
               Altar
               ,
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               a
               Priesthood
               ;
               
               who
               were
               made
               after
               the
               law
               of
               a
               carnall
               Commandement
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               16.
               which
               was
               typicall
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               to
               continue
               for
               ever
               ;
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               should
               vanish
               away
               .
               In
               which
               materiall
               Temple
               ,
               none
               must
               come
               thither
               to
               worship
               ,
               but
               the
               circumcised
               Jewes
               and
               Proselytes
               ;
               for
               the
               uncircumcised
               and
               unclean
               were
               an
               abomination
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               gates
               thereof
               ;
               Ezek.
               44.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               for
               the
               defects
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               committed
               in
               their
               worship
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               continued
               in
               their
               integrity
               ,
               the
               high
               Priest
               went
               once
               every
               yeare
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holiest
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               without
               bloud
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               errours
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               7.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               great
               were
               the
               priviledges
               that
               belonged
               to
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               :
               
                 To
                 them
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 pertained
                 the
                 adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 promises
                 :
                 Who
                 are
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               Rom.
               9
               ▪
               4
               5.
               
               
                 But
                 Christ
                 being
                 come
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 building
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               9.
               11.
               reareth
               up
               a
               spirituall
               structure
               ,
               or
               house
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whose
               Foundation
               was
               the
               living
               stone
               ,
               who
               hath
               life
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 Seeing
                 other
                 foundation
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 lay
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               4.
               
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 salvation
                 in
                 none
                 other
                 ,
              
               Acts
               4.
               12.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               spirituall
               Materialls
               are
               such
               as
               are
               
                 borne
                 of
                 water
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               3.
               5.
               
            
             
               
               Who
               are
               they
               which
               are
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ?
            
             
               
               Such
               men
               and
               women
               as
               through
               a
               Gospel
               Ministry
               are
               brought
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               manifest
               by
               their
               confession
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               who
               was
               crucified
               ,
               
               dead
               ,
               and
               risen
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               5.
               1.
               
               
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 confesse
                 )
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               and
               being
               born
               of
               water
               ,
               they
               are
               manifested
               to
               be
               lively
               stones
               ,
               that
               have
               received
               life
               from
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               
                 the
                 living
                 stone
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               4.
               and
               fit
               spirituall
               materialls
               ,
               to
               be
               set
               into
               
                 the
                 spirituall
                 house
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               5.
               
            
             
               
               3.
               
               What
               is
               the
               Forme
               of
               this
               spirituall
               house
               ?
            
             
               
               Union
               :
               
                 They
                 which
                 gladly
                 received
                 the
                 word
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 added
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               and
               so
               were
               compacted
               into
               one
               spirituall
               house
               ,
               whereof
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               is
               Lord
               :
               
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 Sonne
                 over
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 whose
                 house
                 are
                 we
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rejoycing
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 firme
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 )
                 And
                 these
                 continued
                 stedfastly
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 in
                 breaking
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Act
               2.
               41
               ,
               42.
               
            
             
               The
               Furniture
               of
               this
               spirituall
               
               ●ouse
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               where●f
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               is
               the
               King
               ,
               Priest
               ●nd
               Prophet
               ,
               is
               a
               Priesthood
               ,
               Sa●rifice
               ,
               and
               an
               Altar
               ;
               but
               all
               spiri●●all
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               The
               Priests
               ,
               whether
               they
               ●e
               Male
               or
               Female
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               ●ne
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               28.
               
               Yea
               ,
               every
               ●ember
               of
               this
               spirituall
               house
               are
               
                 ●ade
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Fa●her
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               1.
               6.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               united
               into
               a
               body
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 cho●●n
                 Generation
                 ,
                 a
                 royall
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 an
                 ●oly
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 ●●ould
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 vertues
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 called
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 darknesse
                 into
                 ●is
                 marvellous
                 light
                 :
                 Which
                 in
                 times
                 ●ast
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 ●eople
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 now
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Sacrifices
               that
               ●●ese
               Priests
               offer
               ,
               are
               all
               spiri●uall
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
               The
               first
               is
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               the
               ●pirit
               of
               Christ
               formeth
               in
               the
               heart
               ●f
               a
               beleever
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               layeth
               ●pen
               all
               his
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               
               wants
               unto
               God
               his
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               through
               whom
               hee
               hath
               received
               a
               promise
               to
               bee
               heard
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               his
               request
               granted
               ;
               Joh.
               16.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Praise
               is
               a
               spirituall
               sacrifice
               ,
               offered
               up
               unto
               God
               continually
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               lips
               ,
               giving
               thanks
               to
               his
               name
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               
               Which
               is
               done
               by
               praising
               God
               
                 in
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 and
                 Hymnes
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Songs
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Spirit
               o●
               Christ
               formeth
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               make
               melody
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               th●
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Col.
              
               3.
               16.
               
            
             
               
               What
               is
               a
               Psalme
               ?
            
             
               
               It
               is
               a
               rehearsall
               of
               those
               special●
               mercies
               and
               particular
               experience●
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               for
               a
               beleever
               ,
               when
               his
               soule
               was
               brough●
               into
               great
               adversity
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Lord
               delivered
               him
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               o●
               God
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               mirth
               bringeth
               into
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               causeth
               him
               with
               heart
               and
               lips
               to
               blesse
               th●
               
               Lord
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               for
               his
               mercies
               received
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Hannah
               ,
               that
               was
               barren
               ,
               ●he
               Lord
               made
               to
               keep
               house
               ,
               and
               ●o
               be
               the
               joyfull
               mother
               of
               a
               sonne
               ,
               ●ingeth
               her
               song
               of
               praise
               ,
               
                 1
                 Sam.
                 2.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 My
                 heart
                 rejoyceth
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 ●orne
                 is
                 exalted
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 mouth
                 is
                 enlarged
                 over
                 mine
                 enemies
                 ;
                 because
                 ●
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 thy
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Mary
               the
               mother
               of
               Jesus
               singeth
               her
               
                 Magnificat
                 ;
                 My
                 soule
                 doth
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 spirit
                 rejoyceth
                 in
                 God
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               1.
               46
               ,
               47.
               
            
             
               So
               when
               the
               Lord
               had
               made
               good
               unto
               old
               Zacharias
               what
               hee
               had
               foretold
               him
               concerning
               his
               sonne
               John
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               being
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               breaketh
               forth
               into
               his
               Eucharistia
               of
               praise
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 68.
                 
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 hath
                 visited
                 and
                 redeemed
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               old
               aged
               Simeon
               singeth
               his
               
                 Nunc
                 dimittis
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 ;
                 for
                 mine
                 
                 eyes
                 have
                 seene
                 thy
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               King
               David
               upon
               his
               har●
               warbles
               out
               the
               speciall
               mercies
               and
               favours
               ,
               and
               deliverances
               Go●
               had
               done
               for
               his
               soule
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103
               
                 Blesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 within
                 mee
                 blesse
                 his
                 holy
                 Name
                 .
                 Bles●
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 .
                 Who
                 forgiveth
                 all
                 thi●●●
                 iniquities
                 :
                 who
                 healeth
                 all
                 thy
                 diseases
                 Who
                 redeemeth
                 thy
                 life
                 from
                 destruction
                 :
                 who
                 crowneth
                 thee
                 with
                 lovin●
                 kindnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 tender
                 mercies
                 ,
                 &
                 ●
              
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Psalmist
               exhorteth
               th●
               Traveller
               ,
               the
               sicke
               man
               ,
               and
               th●
               Mariner
               ,
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               thei●
               speciall
               mercies
               received
               ;
               Psal
               .
               107.
               
            
             
               Hence
               (
               holy
               Paul
               saith
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 pra●
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 pray
                 wit●
                 understanding
                 also
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 wit●
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 with
                 under●standing
                 also
                 .
                 Else
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shal●
                 blesse
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 he
                 whic●
                 occupieth
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 the
                 unlearned
                 ▪
                 say
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 at
                 thy
                 giving
                 of
                 thanks
                 ?
                 ●
                 Cor.
              
               14.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               So
               that
               to
               sing
               
               blesse
               ,
               and
               give
               thanks
               ,
               in
               the
               language
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               .
            
             
               Hence
               ,
               as
               spirituall
               Prayer
               is
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Psal
               .
               141.
               2.
               offered
               up
               unto
               God
               our
               Father
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               comfort
               ,
               solace
               ,
               and
               cure
               a
               sad
               and
               grieved
               spirit
               ;
               so
               spirituall
               praise
               is
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               tendered
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               through
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               16.
               by
               a
               merry
               and
               rejoycing
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               speciall
               mercies
               and
               blessings
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               temporall
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               bountifully
               bestowed
               on
               him
               .
               According
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Is
                 any
                 afflicted
                 amongst
                 yo●
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 pray
                 ?
                 Is
                 any
                 merry
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 sing
                 ?
              
               James
               5.
               13.
               
            
             
               
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Sacrifice
               ,
               is
               a
               bro●en
               and
               a
               contrite
               heart
               for
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               his
               dayly
               failings
               he
               hath
               committed
               against
               a
               crucified
               Jesus
               :
               when
               God
               powreth
               upon
               his
               people
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 supplication
              
               ,
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               
               The
               more
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               openeth
               the
               eyes
               
               of
               their
               spirituall
               understanding
               ,
               to
               looke
               up
               by
               faith
               upon
               a
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               for
               their
               sinnes
               was
               peirced
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               their
               hearts
               bee
               pierced
               with
               godly
               sorrow
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               bringeth
               repentance
               to
               salvation
               ,
               
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               10
               ,
               11.
               and
               to
               loath
               themselves
               in
               their
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               spirituall
               and
               corporall
               abominations
               ,
               Ezek.
               36.
               
            
             
               Hence
               beleeving
               David
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               sorrowed
               after
               a
               godly
               manner
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               iniquities
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 a
                 troubled
                 spirit
                 :
                 A
                 broken
                 and
                 contrite
                 heart
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 o●
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 despise
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               51.
               17.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Sacrifice
               ;
               is
               a
               free
               ,
               ready
               ,
               and
               cheerefull
               contribution
               to
               the
               poor●
               and
               needy
               members
               of
               Christ
               
                 Hebr.
                 13.
                 16.
                 
                 To
                 doe
                 good
                 and
                 distribute
                 forget
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               4.
               18.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Sacrifice
               ;
               is
               an
               holy
               life
               ,
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               formeth
               
               in
               us
               .
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 brethren
                 upon
                 the
                 mercifulnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 present
                 your
                 bodies
                 a
                 living
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 reasonable
                 service
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 20.
                 
                 Yee
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
                 ;
                 glorifie
                 God
                 therefore
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 spirits
                 which
                 are
                 Gods.
                 
              
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 The
                 Altar
              
               ,
               that
               sanctifieth
               the
               person
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               maketh
               them
               both
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               
                 Is
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 Yee
                 also
                 as
                 lively
                 stones
              
               (
               that
               have
               received
               life
               from
               Jesus
               the
               living
               stone
               )
               
                 are
                 built
                 up
                 a
                 spirituall
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Priest-hood
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 spirituall
                 sacrifices
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               Spirituall
               House
               ,
               or
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               gathered
               according
               to
               the
               royall
               Commission
               of
               King
               Jesus
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               as
               the
               Churches
               in
               Judea
               ,
               in
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               were
               constituted
               .
               The
               Promises
               were
               made
               :
            
             
             
               
               First
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               bee
               a
               Father
               to
               all
               those
               that
               did
               obey
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               come
               out
               from
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               their
               false
               waies
               ,
               and
               superstitious
               worship
               ,
               and
               touch
               not
               the
               uncleane
               thing
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               receive
               you
               ;
               And
               yee
               shall
               be
               his
               Sonnes
               and
               Daughters
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               2
               Corinth
               6.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               defects
               that
               these
               commit
               against
               his
               Spirituall
               worship
               ,
               they
               have
               this
               promise
               ;
               
                 The
                 bloud
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 clenseth
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
              
               1.
               7.
               1
               
               Iohn
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               So
               many
               as
               have
               been
               b●ptized
               into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ;
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               into
               the
               profession
               of
               Faith
               that
               the
               Apostles
               taught
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               beleeve
               in
               a
               Crucified
               ,
               dead
               ,
               and
               risen
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               exalted
               to
               be
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               )
               had
               the
               promise
               of
               receiving
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             
             
               
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               to
               this
               Faith
               and
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               was
               granted
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 g●fts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               For
               the
               promise
               (
               of
               giving
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               )
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               (
               as
               Joel
               the
               Prophet
               foretold
               ;
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 powre
                 out
                 my
                 spirit
                 upon
                 all
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 Daughters
                 shall
                 prophesie
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 old
                 men
                 shall
                 dreame
                 Dreames
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 young
                 men
                 shall
                 see
                 V●sions
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 handmaides
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 I
                 will
                 powre
                 out
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               Joel
               
                 2.
                 
                 ●8
                 ,
                 ●9
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 ,
              
               verse
               29.
               and
               to
               the
               twelve
               in
               
               Asia
               ●he
               promise
               was
               made
               good
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 19.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 Spirit
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 guid
                 thee
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 speake
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 shall
                 heare
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 ●ee
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 them
                 things
                 to
                 
                 come
                 ,
              
               John
               
                 16.
                 13.
              
               
               Yea
               to
               be
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               River
               
                 that
                 shall
                 make
                 glad
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               46.
               4.
               compared
               with
               
                 John
                 7.
                 37.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thirst
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 drinke
              
               ;
               vers
               .
               
                 38.
                 
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 on
                 me
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 belly
                 shall
                 flow
                 rivers
                 of
                 living
                 waters
                 .
              
               Vers
               .
               
                 39.
                 
                 (
                 But
                 this
                 he
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 beleeve
                 on
                 him
                 shall
                 receive
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 given
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Jesus
                 wa●
                 not
                 yet
                 glorified
                 .
                 )
              
               But
               when
               Jesus
               was
               by
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               exalted
               ,
               he
               received
               of
               the
               Father
               th●
               promise
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 He●
                 hath
                 shed
                 forth
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 now
                 se●
                 and
                 heare
                 ,
              
               Acts
               22.
               33.
               
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               All
               things
               that
               ar●
               lost
               and
               accursed
               to
               mankinde
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               :
               are
               restored
               and
               sanctified
               to
               the
               use
               o●
               the
               beleevers
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               .
               
                 All
                 thing●
                 are
                 yours
                 :
                 Whether
              
               Paul
               ,
               or
               Apollo
               ▪
               or
               Cephas
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor
               3.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Hence
               the
               unbeleeving
               wife
               is
               sanctified
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               beleever
               :
               And
               shee
               being
               an
               unbeleever
               dwelling
               with
               the
               beleeving
               husband
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               an
               holy
               Seed
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               beleever
               :
               though
               the
               childe
               be
               borne
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               nature
               the
               child
               of
               wrath
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               prophanest
               Pagans
               are
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 51.
                 5.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Void
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 good
                 and
                 evill
                 :
              
               Yet
               ,
               Titus
               1.
               15
               
               
                 Unto
                 the
                 pure
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 pure
                 :
              
               Nay
               ,
               the
               meat
               and
               drinke
               and
               the
               Creature
               which
               God
               hath
               created
               ,
               are
               sanctified
               to
               his
               use
               ;
               1
               
                 Tim
                 ,
                 4.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 every
                 creature
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 refused
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 received
                 with
                 thankesgiving
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
               What
               Priviledge
               hath
               the
               unbeleeving
               party
               ,
               by
               dwelling
               and
               abiding
               
               with
               the
               beleever
               ?
            
             
               
               Great
               is
               the
               Priviledge
               ,
               if
               he
               ,
               or
               shee
               ,
               will
               abide
               ;
               for
               living
               under
               them
               ,
               where
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               breatheth
               ,
               and
               his
               lips
               drop
               as
               the
               honey
               combe
               ;
               the
               sweet
               precious
               treasure
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               grace
               ;
               What
               knowst
               thou
               ,
               oh
               thou
               beleeving
               husband
               ,
               whether
               God
               will
               not
               make
               thee
               instrumentall
               to
               save
               thy
               wife
               ?
               though
               an
               unbeleever
               :
               Or
               what
               knowest
               thou
               ,
               oh
               thou
               beleeving
               wife
               ?
               whether
               God
               will
               not
               make
               thee
               instrumentall
               to
               save
               thy
               husband
               ?
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               16.
               
               And
               when
               hee
               is
               converted
               ,
               hee
               will
               blesse
               God
               for
               you
               ,
               (
               as
               David
               did
               for
               Abigail
               ,
               in
               another
               case
               )
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               your
               good
               counsell
               ,
               for
               you
               have
               been
               an
               instrument
               to
               convert
               a
               soule
               from
               the
               errour
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               save
               a
               soule
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               hide
               a
               multitude
               of
               transgressions
               .
            
             
               
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               greater
               Priviledge
               for
               an
               Infant
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               a
               beleever
               ,
               
               then
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               a
               Jew
               ,
               a
               Turke
               ,
               or
               an
               Heathen
               ?
            
             
               
               yea
               ;
               For
               the
               Children
               borne
               of
               beleevers
               are
               brought
               up
               in
               holy
               instruction
               ,
               
               and
               education
               from
               their
               childe-hood
               (
               as
               young
               Timothy
               was
               taught
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               from
               his
               youth
               ,
               by
               his
               mother
               Eunice
               )
               seeing
               it
               is
               the
               charge
               ,
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               hath
               laid
               upon
               beleeving
               Parents
               :
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                 Fathers
                 provoke
                 not
                 your
                 children
                 to
                 wrath
                 ;
                 But
                 bring
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Whereas
               if
               their
               Parents
               were
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               Turkes
               ,
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               the
               Parents
               being
               without
               Christ
               ,
               being
               Aliants
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ;
               and
               strangers
               from
               the
               covenant
               of
               Promise
               ,
               
                 having
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               2
               12.
               
               Their
               children
               brought
               up
               with
               them
               ,
               follow
               after
               Superstitious
               vanities
               ;
               and
               ferve
               dumbe
               Idolls
               ,
               as
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               led
               them
               ,
               ●
               Cor.
               12.
               1.
               
            
             
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               They
               are
               people
               live
               under
               precious
               promises
               :
               And
               hee
               hath
               promised
               ,
               that
               the
               eye
               of
               his
               providence
               shall
               bee
               over
               them
               ,
               all
               their
               dayes
               for
               good
               :
               He
               biddeth
               them
               not
               distract
               themselves
               with
               immoderate
               carking
               care
               :
               
               
                 For
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 eate
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 drinke
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 for
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 .
              
            
             
               Reasons
               Christ
               giveth
               are
               two
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               
                 Your
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 knoweth
                 yee
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 But
                 seeke
                 yee
                 first
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 33.
                 
              
               Now
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               gathered
               according
               to
               
                 Christs
                 Institution
              
               ,
               Matth.
               
                 28.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
              
               ;
               and
               under
               the
               Promise
               ,
               that
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               will
               provide
               for
               them
               ;
               Therefore
               they
               are
               exhorted
               to
               bee
               carefull
               for
               nothing
               :
               But
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Supplications
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 thankesgiving
                 ,
                 let
                 their
                 request
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 Philip.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
              
               Hence
               the
               Apostle
               exhorteth
               the
               Church
               of
               ●he
               
                 Hebrewes
                 ;
                 Let
                 your
                 conversation
                 bee
                 without
                 covetousnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 bee
                 content
                 with
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 yee
                 have
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 faile
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 forsake
                 thee
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 boldly
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 helper
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 feare
                 what
                 man
                 shall
                 doe
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
              
               Hebr.
               13.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               They
               are
               under
               the
               promise
               of
               Audience
               ,
               whensoever
               they
               come
               to
               petition
               in
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Sonne
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               for
               what
               they
               want
               ,
               be
               they
               few
               or
               many
               :
               
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 19.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 two
                 of
                 you
              
               (
               beleevers
               baptized
               )
               
                 agree
                 in
                 earth
              
               ,
               as
               touching
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               shall
               aske
               ,
               
                 It
                 shall
                 bee
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
               
                 For
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               his
               Power
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Royall
               Commission
               ,
               he
               hath
               promised
               his
               presence
               )
               
                 there
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 
                 them
              
               ;
               to
               heare
               and
               returne
               them
               an
               answer
               to
               their
               request
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               protect
               and
               preserve
               his
               Church
               ,
               gathered
               in
               every
               Age
               ,
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
                 Thus
                 at
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               that
               was
               reproched
               ,
               for
               holding
               forth
               the
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               ;
               
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 boldnes
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               4.
               31.
               
               At
               the
               earnest
               suit
               and
               intercession
               the
               Church
               made
               unto
               God
               ,
               Peter
               the
               Apostle
               was
               released
               out
               of
               his
               Imprisonment
               ,
               
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 praying
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               12.
               
            
             
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Society
               hath
               such
               Priviledges
               ,
               as
               this
               Spirituall
               Ho●se
               ,
               which
               is
               constituted
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Marc.
              
               16.
               15
               ,
               16.
               though
               while
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Wo●ld
               ,
               they
               are
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               (
               either
               in
               their
               good
               names
               ,
               by
               r●proch
               ,
               and
               ●lander
               ;
               or
               in
               their
               estates
               ,
               by
               the
               
               ●ighty
               Nimrods
               of
               these
               oppres●●ng
               daies
               ,
               they
               are
               exposed
               to
               plun●er
               and
               spoiling
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               to
               ●ake
               patiently
               ,
               Hebr.
               10.
               32.
               or
               in
               ●heir
               Liberties
               to
               be
               imprisoned
               ,
               for
               ●ontending
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               ●he
               Christ
               ,
               1
               
                 John
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Once
                 given
                 ●nto
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               or
               forbid
               to
               preach
               ●ny
               more
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               as
               the
               Apo●tle
               Peter
               was
               ,
               Acts
               4
               18.
               or
               to
               have
               ●heir
               lives
               taken
               violently
               f●om
               ●hem
               ,
               as
               James
               the
               Apostle
               was
               by
               ●he
               Tyrant
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               12.
               2.
               3.
               
               And
               accounted
               ,
               
                 But
                 as
                 sheepe
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ,
              
               (
               regarded
               no
               more
               by
               the
               Wolves
               in
               sheepes
               clothing
               ,
               then
               the
               bloudy
               Butcher
               regardeth
               the
               life
               of
               his
               sheepe
               ;
               )
               yet
               the
               poorest
               member
               amongst
               them
               is
               rich
               in
               faith
               ,
               
                 and
                 heire
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 James
              
               2.
               5.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               walking
               in
               that
               faith
               and
               order
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               prescribed
               ,
               with
               perseverance
               in
               the
               faith
               unto
               the
               ende
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 ,
                 
                 through
                 him
                 that
                 loved
                 them
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               36.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               Paradise
               of
               glorie
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               Society
               like
               to
               this
               Spirituall
               Corporation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               will
               dwell
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               light
               :
               Hence
               was
               the
               beloved
               Apostles
               
                 Utinam
                 ,
                 Oh
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 fellowship
                 with
                 us
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               1.
               3.
               
            
             
               
               Why
               was
               it
               such
               a
               Priviledge
               ?
            
             
               
               Truly
               ,
               our
               fellowship
               is
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Sonne
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Saints
               ,
               make
               up
               but
               one
               Society
               ,
               or
               Family
               ,
               where
               God
               will
               dwell
               ,
               to
               comfort
               and
               solace
               them
               :
               the
               good
               Angels
               their
               guard
               ,
               to
               protect
               and
               save
               them
               (
               as
               they
               did
               once
               the
               Prophet
               Elisha
               from
               the
               troop
               of
               the
               
                 Aramites
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
              
               6.
               17.
               
               )
               seeing
               
                 they
                 pitch
                 their
                 tents
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               34.
               7.
               
               And
               
                 are
                 sent
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 ministring
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 heires
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               1.
               14.
               
               
               And
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               they
               resigne
               their
               spirits
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Proto-Martyr
               Stephen
               did
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 receive
                 my
                 spirit
              
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               59.
               to
               remaine
               in
               the
               mansion
               prepared
               for
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               departed
               .
               So
               that
               happy
               are
               the
               people
               that
               are
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ;
               yea
               ,
               blessed
               are
               those
               Churches
               that
               have
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               their
               God.
               
            
             
               
               What
               is
               the
               Antichristian
               faith
               ?
            
             
               
               It
               is
               to
               deny
               that
               Jesus
               (
               whom
               they
               confesse
               dyed
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               )
               is
               the
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               ?
            
             
               
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               22.
               
               
                 Who
                 is
                 a
                 liar
              
               ,
               (
               viz.
               borne
               of
               the
               evill
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               liar
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               ,
               and
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 8.
                 44.
                 
                 )
                 but
                 hee
                 that
                 denyeth
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 ?
                 (
                 viz.
              
               the
               eternall
               King
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               bought
               with
               his
               owne
               bloud
               )
               
                 hee
                 is
                 Antichrist
              
               (
               an
               enemy
               and
               an
               adversary
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               )
               
                 that
                 denyeth
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               For
               he
               that
               denyeth
               the
               Sonnes
               authority
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               eternall
               King
               and
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               royall
               Commission
               hee
               received
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               glory
               ,
               when
               hee
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               compared
               with
               Mar.
               16.
               15
               ,
               16.
               aswell
               as
               his
               eternall
               Priest
               ,
               
                 that
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 him
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               hee
               denyeth
               the
               Father
               that
               sanctified
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               Joh.
               10.
               36.
               and
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               exalted
               him
               to
               be
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 2.
                 36.
                 
                 Ephes
              
               .
               1.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               
               What
               Congregations
               deny
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               
               Even
               all
               such
               as
               build
               their
               house
               upon
               the
               hay
               and
               stubble
               of
               mans
               inventions
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               precious
               stone
               ,
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               onely
               salvation
               is
               found
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               12.
               
            
             
               Of
               which
               sort
               of
               builders
               are
               these
               :
            
             
             
               The
               first
               sort
               are
               those
               that
               build
               their
               house
               upon
               the
               person
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               so
               successively
               upon
               the
               P●pe
               .
               These
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               discovereth
               to
               be
               foolish
               builders
               ▪
               because
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               in
               Peter
               ,
               nor
               Pope
               :
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               himselfe
               being
               the
               Judge
               to
               decide
               the
               controversie
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               11.
               
               Peter
               speaking
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 stone
                 which
                 was
                 set
                 at
                 nought
                 of
                 you
                 builders
                 ▪
                 which
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 corner
                 .
              
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 salvation
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 name
                 under
                 heaven
                 given
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               sort
               are
               those
               that
               build
               their
               house
               upon
               the
               Office
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               so
               successively
               on
               the
               Officers
               :
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Officers
               united
               into
               a
               body
               in
               Councell
               erre
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               that
               receiveth
               their
               faith
               ,
               from
               their
               Edicts
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               erre
               also
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               Councells
               may
               erre
               ,
               and
               have
               erred
               ,
               in
               things
               appertaining
               to
               God
               ,
               
               appeareth
               in
               the
               21.
               
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               Law
               established
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               .
               Adoration
               of
               Images
               was
               established
               in
               the
               second
               Generall
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               .
               The
               Popish
               Clergy
               were
               advanced
               above
               all
               earthly
               Princes
               ,
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               Lateran
               .
               And
               Priests
               prohibited
               to
               marry
               ,
               which
               
                 is
                 honourable
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               4.
               by
               the
               said
               Councell
               .
               The
               late
               Trident
               Councell
               erred
               in
               many
               things
               grosly
               ;
               as
               in
               exalting
               the
               traditions
               of
               men
               to
               be
               of
               equall
               authority
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Trident.
                 Sess
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Decret
                 .
              
               Together
               with
               the
               invocation
               of
               creatu●es
               .
               Or
               any
               other
               Councell
               ,
               that
               should
               decree
               ,
               that
               grace
               cometh
               by
               generation
               ;
               or
               ,
               Beleevers
               should
               beget
               beleevers
               :
               or
               ,
               Christians
               beget
               Christians
               :
               then
               the
               whole
               Church
               that
               build
               their
               faith
               upon
               such
               corrupt
               Councells
               may
               erre
               also
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               sort
               are
               all
               those
               that
               build
               their
               house
               upon
               another
               mans
               
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               basing
               or
               laying
               the
               foundation
               aright
               ,
               on
               the
               Gospel
               faith
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               in
               a
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               ,
               and
               risen
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               exalted
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               :
               If
               they
               erre
               in
               the
               object
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               though
               they
               owne
               him
               to
               be
               Jesus
               their
               eternall
               Priest
               ,
               to
               make
               intercession
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ;
               yet
               if
               they
               deny
               him
               their
               eternall
               King
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               outward
               institutions
               ,
               in
               admitting
               of
               members
               into
               his
               spirituall
               Kingdome
               ,
               they
               build
               but
               on
               a
               sandy
               foundation
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               the
               sure
               rock
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               .
            
             
               These
               Congregations
               ,
               when
               the
               storme
               of
               Gods
               ind●gnation
               bloweth
               upon
               them
               ,
               it
               will
               faile
               them
               ▪
               because
               they
               were
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               build
               upon
               the
               sand
               ,
               Mat.
               7.
               26.
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               immoveable
               rock
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ;
               seeing
               
                 other
                 foundations
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 lay
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               11.
               
               Paul
               calleth
               him
               ,
               
                 The
                 corner
                 stone
              
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               20.
               
               
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 The
                 living
                 stone
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               4.
               
               Yea
               ,
               
                 The
                 chiefe
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 elect
                 and
                 precious
                 :
                 hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 on
                 him
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2
               6.
               
               
                 Vnto
                 you
                 that
                 beleeve
              
               (
               in
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               
                 hee
                 i●
                 precious
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               7.
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               the
               true
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               can
               have
               no
               communion
               with
               such
               as
               deny
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               their
               onely
               Rock
               ,
               in
               whom
               salvation
               onely
               i●
               found
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               12.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               Because
               shee
               is
               a
               loyal●
               Spouse
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               head
               ,
               no
               husband
               ,
               no
               Lord
               ,
               no
               Law-giver
               ,
               in
               things
               appe●taining
               to
               the
               conscience
               ,
               but
               royall
               King
               Jesus
               :
               no●
               will
               admit
               any
               other
               pretende●
               Spouse
               to
               have
               fellowship
               with
               h●r
               ▪
               that
               is
               partly
               governed
               by
               the
               wor●
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               pa●tly
               with
               the
               chaff●
               and
               straw
               of
               their
               owne
               traditions
               ,
               in
               Gods
               spirituall
               worship
               ,
               or
               in
               admitting
               of
               m●mbers
               into
               his
               spirituall
               house
               :
               Knowing
               ,
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               shee
               should
               be
               found
               to
               be
               a
               Monster
               ,
               that
               hath
               two
               heads
               ;
               o●
               
               else
               like
               to
               that
               proud
               harlot
               R●me
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               divided
               heart
               ,
               that
               goeth
               a
               whoring
               after
               two
               husb●nds
               ;
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               loyall
               Spouse
               her
               love
               toward
               her
               husband
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               is
               tender
               and
               compassionate
               love
               ;
               shee
               cannot
               endure
               to
               heare
               her
               husband
               should
               bee
               spoyled
               of
               any
               of
               his
               royall
               dignities
               ,
               either
               his
               Kingly
               or
               Propheticall
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Priestly
               Offices
               :
               Shee
               cannot
               with
               harlot
               Rome
               bee
               content
               with
               a
               divided
               Christ
               ;
               but
               with
               the
               true
               mother
               shee
               must
               joyn
               onely
               with
               them
               that
               will
               have
               a
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               or
               no
               Christ
               .
               Christ
               her
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Commission
               to
               bee
               eternall
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Christ
               her
               Prophet
               ,
               whose
               voyce
               shee
               must
               onely
               heare
               ;
               as
               the
               Father
               of
               glory
               hath
               given
               her
               in
               charge
               to
               doe
               ,
               Mat.
               17.
               5.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               extent
               how
               farre
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 hee
                 shall
                 say
              
               ;
               Act.
               3.
               22.
               
               Knowing
               ,
               the
               danger
               followeth
               ,
               
               her
               soule
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               Act.
               3.
               23.
               reckoned
               no
               sheep
               of
               his
               fold
               ,
               Joh.
               10.
               no
               Spouse
               of
               her
               royall
               husband
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               24.
               as
               well
               as
               her
               eternall
               Priest
               ,
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               her
               ,
               Heb
               7.
               25.
               because
               shee
               knoweth
               ,
               Christ
               divided
               ,
               becometh
               no
               Christ
               to
               the
               divider
               :
               And
               this
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Vulgar
               Latine
               ,
               is
               
                 solvere
                 Jesum
              
               ,
               to
               dissolve
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               receive
               him
               onely
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               whole
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               Christs
               loyall
               Spouse
               ,
               knoweth
               that
               her
               royall
               husband
               is
               jealous
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               endure
               his
               Worship
               should
               be
               corrupted
               with
               the
               inventions
               of
               man
               ;
               therefore
               shee
               deserteth
               the
               communion
               of
               all
               such
               as
               have
               forsaken
               Christ
               ,
               
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 living
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 dig
                 to
                 themselves
                 cisternes
                 ,
                 broken
                 cisternes
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 hold
                 no
                 water
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               as
               possible
               for
               light
               and
               darknesse
               to
               agree
               in
               one
               subject
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               I●ols
               :
               as
               the
               Church
               that
               hath
               Christ
               for
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               to
               bee
               the
               rule
               of
               her
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Government
               .
               And
               those
               Congregations
               that
               are
               governed
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               their
               owne
               T.
               aditions
               ,
               should
               have
               communion
               together
               .
            
             
               
               But
               have
               Gods
               Elect
               in
               Babylon
               any
               power
               of
               themselves
               to
               returne
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               their
               spirituall
               Captivity
               under
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               
               Nay
               :
               Untill
               God
               enlighten
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               darke
               ;
               and
               quicken
               them
               that
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               returne
               ,
               by
               being
               obedient
               to
               a
               Gospel
               Ministery
               :
               as
               formerly
               he
               brought
               in
               our
               fore-fathers
               ,
               which
               were
               Gentiles
               aswell
               as
               wee
               ,
               and
               strangers
               from
               the
               common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Aliants
               from
               the
               covenant
               of
               Promise
               ,
               having
               no
               hope
               ,
               and
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               opening
               their
               blind
               eyes
               :
               
                 and
                 turning
                 them
                 from
                 darkenesse
                 to
                 light
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 inheritance
                 amongst
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               26.
               18.
               
               Now
               as
               many
               as
               shall
               bee
               obedient
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               will
               be
               unequally
               yoaked
               no
               more
               with
               unbeleevers
               ,
               but
               wil
               become
               obedient
               unto
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               come
               out
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               separate
               ;
               and
               touch
               no
               more
               any
               of
               the
               uncleane
               thing
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Lord
               will
               make
               good
               his
               promise
               :
               
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 Father
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 Daughters
                 .
              
               Having
               therefore
               these
               Promises
               (
               dearely
               beloved
               )
               
                 Let
                 us
                 clense
                 our selves
              
               (
               even
               so
               many
               poore
               Iaphets
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               perswade
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Tents
               of
               
                 Shem
                 ;
                 )
                 from
                 all
                 filthynesse
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 perfecting
                 holynesse
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 14
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Chap.
              
               7
               ,
               
               1.
               
            
             
               If
               all
               Churches
               come
               out
               of
               Babylon
               
               by
               degrees
               ;
               then
               you
               condemn
               all
               Churches
               that
               are
               not
               of
               your
               judgement
               ?
            
             
               
               
                 We
                 condemne
                 no
                 Churches
                 that
                 are
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 tryed
                 stone
                 :
              
               the
               precious
               Corner
               Stone
               ;
               the
               sure
               Foundation
               ,
               Esay
               28.
               16.
               
               
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
              
               .
               Seeing
               other
               foundation
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               ,
               save
               that
               is
               layd
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               11.
               
               Whom
               Paul
               calleth
               the
               corner
               stone
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               20.
               
               Peter
               ,
               the
               living
               stone
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 Yea
              
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               corner
               stone
               ,
               elect
               and
               precious
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               6.
               
               For
               there
               is
               salvation
               in
               none
               other
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               12.
               
            
             
               2
               And
               that
               holdeth
               the
               Gospell
               Faith
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeve
               in
               a
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               ,
               and
               risen
               Jesus
               (
               through
               whom
               they
               obtaine
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               )
               whom
               God
               hath
               exalted
               to
               be
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 eternall
                 King
                 ▪
                 Priest
                 ▪
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ephe.
              
               1.
               22
               ,
               23.
               which
               must
               be
               preached
               among
               all
               Nations
               ;
               
                 beginning
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               24.
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48.
               
               And
               
               constituted
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               which
               is
               left
               as
               a
               rule
               for
               the
               g●thering
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               seeing
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               is
               eternall
               .
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preache●
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               25.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               after
               their
               apostasie
               ,
               under
               the
               spirituall
               Babylonish
               captivity
               ,
               to
               reforme
               any
               errour
               crept
               into
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               :
               It
               was
               their
               holy
               custome
               ,
               to
               reduce
               all
               things
               to
               their
               first
               Institution
               :
               
                 Quod
                 primum
                 verum
              
               ,
               th●t
               which
               was
               first
               is
               true
               ,
               according
               to
               ertullians
               j●dgement
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               so
               〈◊〉
               David
               in
               the
               miscarriage
               of
               the
               
                 Arke
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               1
               Chro.
               15.
               2.
               12.
               13.
               
               And
               it
               was
               zealous
               Iosiahs
               rule
               (
               whom
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               so
               comme●deth
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               none
               was
               like
               before
               him
               for
               his
               Reformation
               )
               2
               Chr●
               34
               31.
               
               The
               like
               example
               tooke
               Nehemiah
               after
               
               his
               returne
               from
               the
               
                 Babylonish
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 Neh.
                 10.
                 29.
                 
                 To
                 observe
                 all
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Statutes
                 which
              
               Moses
               
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 gave
                 them
                 to
                 keepe
                 .
              
               So
               in
               reforming
               of
               the
               particular
               Churches
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               whereof
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               is
               head
               ,
               King
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               (
               if
               ever
               they
               be
               rightly
               brought
               out
               of
               their
               Spirituall
               Babylonish
               captivity
               under
               Antichrist
               )
               we
               must
               reforme
               all
               the
               Innovations
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               himselfe
               reformed
               the
               long-spread
               errour
               of
               Bygamie
               and
               
                 Polygamy
                 .
                 Non
                 fuit
                 sic
                 ab
                 initio
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               19.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               so
               follow
               Paul
               (
               as
               he
               followed
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               1.
               
               )
               in
               reforming
               the
               abuses
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               reducing
               all
               things
               to
               the
               first
               Institution
               :
               With
               a
               
                 what
                 I
                 r●ceived
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 delivered
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               23.
               
            
             
               
               We
               condemne
               none
               that
               are
               comming
               out
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               make
               enquiry
               
               after
               truth
               (
               as
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               did
               of
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               Cant.
               5.
               9.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 thy
                 beloved
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 beloved
                 ;
                 oh
                 thou
                 fairest
                 among
                 women
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 thy
                 beloved
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 beloveds
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 dost
                 so
                 charge
                 us
                 ?
              
               And
               tru●h
               being
               r●vealed
               to
               them
               ,
               joyne
               with
               us
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               truth
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               did
               with
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               Cant.
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 Whither
                 is
                 thy
                 beloved
                 gone
                 ,
                 oh
                 thou
                 fairest
                 among
                 women
                 ?
                 Whither
                 is
                 thy
                 beloved
                 turned
                 aside
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 seeke
                 him
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
                 )
              
               The
               Spouse
               giveth
               them
               a
               gentle
               ,
               and
               a
               loving
               direction
               ,
               
                 Cant.
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 gone
                 into
                 his
                 garden
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 Spic●s
                 :
                 to
                 feed
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 Lillies
                 .
              
            
             
               
               But
               wee
               onely
               condem●e
               those
               that
               deny
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               (
               though
               they
               owne
               him
               
                 their
                 eternall
                 Priest
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 ever
                 liveth
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 Hebr.
              
               7.
               25.
               
               )
               yet
               they
               deny
               him
               their
               King
               and
               P●ophet
               in
               all
               his
               outward
               administrations
               ,
               in
               admitting
               of
               members
               into
               his
               
               Spirituall
               Kingdome
               ;
               stablished
               ●ccording
               to
               Christs
               eternall
               Commission
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               and
               are
               ●uil●
               upon
               wood
               ,
               hay
               ,
               and
               stubble
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               12.
               
               Now
               though
               these
               pre●end
               to
               come
               out
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               yet
               they
               persecute
               ,
               scof●e
               ▪
               and
               deride
               all
               poore
               weake
               enq●i●ing
               soules
               ,
               for
               seeking
               after
               the
               pure
               wayes
               of
               that
               spirituall
               Worship
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               and
               established
               
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               gathe●ed
               according
               to
               the
               P●imitive
               ▪
               pattern
               
                 Act.
                 2.
                 41
                 42
                 ,
                 43.
                 as
                 the
                 watchman
                 ●id
                 the
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 Cant.
              
               5.
               7.
               
            
             
               
               Wee
               condemne
               onely
               those
               that
               sinne
               through
               a
               wilfull
               contempt
               ;
               because
               the
               ev●ll
               of
               their
               halfe-way
               Reformation
               is
               discovered
               by
               them
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               raised
               up
               to
               declare
               his
               truth
               in
               an
               evill
               day
               .
               Now
               ,
               when
               these
               sorts
               of
               men
               shall
               bee
               so
               farre
               from
               repenting
               of
               all
               the
               evill
               that
               they
               have
               done
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               that
               they
               still
               persevere
               in
               persecuting
               
               them
               for
               the
               truth
               they
               deliver
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Jewes
               did
               of
               old
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               1
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 yee
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 became
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Judea
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 for
                 yee
                 have
                 also
                 suffered
                 like
                 things
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 countrymen
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 :
              
               Verse
               15.
               
               
                 Who
                 both
                 killed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 persecuted
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 please
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 men
              
               ;
               Ver.
               16.
               
               
                 Forbidding
                 us
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 uttermost
                 .
                 )
              
               Upon
               these
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               not
               we
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               set
               this
               dreadfull
               doome
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 that
                 light
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 love
                 darknesse
                 rather
                 then
                 light
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 deeds
                 are
                 evill
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 evill
                 ,
                 hateth
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 neither
                 cometh
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 least
                 his
                 deeds
                 should
                 bee
                 dis●overed
                 ,
              
               
               John
               3.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               
               Not
               wee
               ,
               but
               the
               good
               Spirit
               of
               ●ur
               God
               condemneth
               all
               those
               that
               ●inger
               after
               false
               and
               Antichristian
               wayes
               :
               When
               Babylons
               down-fall
               ●s
               pronounced
               ,
               
                 R●vel
                 .
                 14.
                 8.
                 
                 Babylon
                 ●s
                 fallen
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fall●n
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 ;
                 because
                 shee
                 made
                 all
                 nations
                 drunk
                 with
                 ●he
                 wine
                 of
                 her
                 fornications
                 .
              
               V
               9.
               
               
                 Af●er
                 that
                 followed
                 a
                 third
                 Angel
                 ,
                 that
                 cryed
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voyce
                 saying
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
              
               (
               be
               hee
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               ,
               noble
               or
               ignoble
               ,
               bond
               or
               free
               ,
               male
               or
               female
               )
               
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
              
               (
               that
               Antichrist
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               exalteth
               himselfe
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
               or
               worshipped
               )
               
                 or
                 his
                 Image
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Government
               ,
               that
               receive
               their
               power
               and
               ju●isdiction
               from
               ,
               in
               ,
               or
               under
               him
               )
               
                 or
                 his
                 mark
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
              
               his
               Canons
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               Edicts
               ▪
               or
               Decrees
               )
               
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
              
               to
               fight
               ,
               or
               write
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               them
               )
               
                 or
                 into
                 their
                 foreheads
              
               ,
               (
               to
               plead
               or
               preach
               for
               them
               )
               mark
               their
               doome
               ,
               
                 The
                 same
              
               (
               not
               
               that
               doe
               it
               ignorantly
               through
               un●belie●e
               ,
               that
               are
               mislead
               by
               thei●
               Teachers
               ;
               but
               they
               which
               sinn
               against
               knowledge
               ,
               obstinately
               to
               defend
               their
               Antichristian
               practices●
               
                 shall
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 o●
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 poured
                 out
                 without
                 mix●ture
                 into
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 his
                 indignation
                 ,
                 an●
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 tormented
                 with
                 fire
                 an●
                 brimstone
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 hol●
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb●
                 And
                 the
                 smoke
                 of
                 their
                 torment
                 ascendeth
                 up
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 hav●
                 no
                 rest
                 day
                 nor
                 night
                 ,
                 who
                 worship
                 th●
                 Beast
                 and
                 his
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 th●
                 mark
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               14.
               10
               ,
               11●
               The
               good
               Lord
               of
               his
               great
               mercy
               grant
               to
               all
               those
               that
               belong
               to
               his
               election
               (
               that
               linger
               after
               false
               and
               Antichristian
               wayes
               and
               practices
               )
               repenting
               hearts
               ,
               to
               forsake
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               that
               evill
               threatned
               fall
               upon
               them
               .
               Amongst
               which
               marks
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Is
               not
               the
               decree
               of
               Pope
               Innocentius
               the
               third
               ?
               
                 Decret
                 .
                 Gregor
                 .
                 lib.
                 3.
                 
                 ●it
                 .
                 42.
                 cap
              
               3.
               as
               Doctor
               Willet
               in
               his
               
                 Synopsis
                 Papismi
                 de
                 baptismo
                 infanti●m
              
               ,
               citeth
               :
               That
               whereas
               Circum●ision
               (
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               )
               was
               conferred
               upon
               the
               in●ants
               as
               well
               as
               the
               elder
               sort
               ;
               so
               Baptisme
               also
               ,
               which
               succeedeth
               in
               ●he
               roome
               thereof
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               generall
               to
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               must
               ●e
               conferred
               to
               both
               .
               By
               which
               Decree
               ,
               the
               Nations
               in
               name
               and
               title
               have
               been
               christianized
               ,
               (
               though
               ●n
               the
               power
               they
               have
               denyed
               it
               )
               and
               have
               killed
               many
               a
               precious
               Saint
               ,
               under
               the
               brand
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               for
               opposing
               it
               :
               whereby
               ,
               
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 have
                 beene
                 made
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 her
                 fornication
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               17.
               2.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               describeth
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               after
               Babylons
               down-fall
               ,
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 14.
                 12.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 here
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 keep
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               And
               is
               it
               not
               a
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               all
               
               Churches
               should
               be
               gathered
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               King
               Jesus
               ?
               
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Mar.
              
               16●
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               
               Wee
               onely
               condemne
               those
               Churches
               (
               that
               persecute
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               from
               city
               to
               city
               ,
               (
               as
               Saul
               did
               ,
               Act.
               26.
               9
               ,
               10.
               )
               fo●
               keeping
               the
               commandements
               o●
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               Mat●
               16.
               16.
               1
               
               Joh.
               5.
               1.
               
               )
               as
               no
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               rather
               Synagogues
               of
               Satan
               :
               for
               ,
               
                 no
                 hurtful
                 thing
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 mountaine●
              
               Esay
               65.
               25.
               
               
                 The
                 wolfe
                 and
                 the
                 lam●
                 shal●
                 fold
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 lion
                 shall
                 eat
                 straw
                 like
                 an
                 oxe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 dust
                 shall
                 the
                 serpent
                 eat
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 destroy
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 holy
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord●
              
               As
               likewise
               ,
               Esay
               11.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               
               If
               the
               Churches
               that
               men
               now
               contend
               for
               (
               coming
               out
               of
               Babylon
               by
               degrees
               )
               should
               crucifie
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               for
               contending
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               once
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Mat.
               ●6
               .
               
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               yea
               ,
               reproach
               ,
               whip
               ,
               crop
               ,
               and
               persecute
               them
               ,
               for
               holding
               the
               Commission
               of
               their
               royall
               Master
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               that
               Antichrist
               by
               his
               Decretals
               ,
               and
               Popish
               Councels
               ,
               hath
               defaced
               ,
               (
               as
               of
               late
               the
               Arch-Prelate
               of
               England
               did
               some
               Worthies
               ,
               that
               stood
               for
               a
               Reformation
               according
               to
               the
               light
               God
               discovered
               unto
               them
               )
               then
               they
               in
               such
               an
               estate
               were
               no
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               Congregations
               that
               are
               hardened
               ,
               and
               speake
               evill
               of
               the
               way
               before
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               9.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               they
               be
               meek
               ,
               and
               gentle
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               bee
               instructed
               ,
               inquiring
               after
               truth
               ,
               it
               being
               discovered
               by
               the
               true
               Spouse
               (
               whom
               God
               hath
               enlightened
               to
               direct
               them
               ,
               )
               wee
               contemne
               not
               those
               daughters
               ;
               but
               rejoyce
               in
               their
               fellowship
               ,
               tender
               them
               as
               lambes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               have
               a
               longing
               
               desire
               to
               be
               added
               to
               that
               sheepfold
               ,
               whereof
               ▪
               Jesus
               is
               the
               true
               shepherd
               ;
               though
               as
               yet
               ignorant
               of
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               in
               many
               things
               ▪
               But
               as
               for
               the
               neutrall
               party
               ,
               tha●
               are
               neither
               hot
               nor
               cold
               ,
               but
               luke-warme
               ,
               God
               will
               spue
               them
               out
               o●
               his
               mouth
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               
               Whether
               the
               Church
               of
               Chris●
               is
               not
               now
               to
               be
               recovered
               out
               o●
               an
               Antichristian
               estate
               ,
               that
               denyeth
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Joh●
               2
               ,
               22.
               and
               crucifieth
               Christ
               in
               hi●
               members
               ;
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               the
               Apostolicall
               times
               ,
               was
               gathered
               out
               of
               th●
               Nationall
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               (
               that
               was
               of
               old
               once
               a
               true
               state
               untill
               they
               crucified
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               in
               his
               humane
               nature
               ;
               
                 whom
                 God
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 exalted
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Lord
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Act.
               2.
               36.
               
               )
               i●
               God
               shall
               by
               his
               Gospel-Ministery
               wound
               and
               prick
               their
               hearts
               for
               their
               sinne
               of
               crucifying
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               that
               confesse
               the
               faith
               
               ●f
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               5.
               1.
               
               (
               as
               ●ee
               did
               once
               the
               Jewes
               that
               crucifi●d
               the
               Christ
               ,
               their
               Messias
               ,
               in
               his
               ●wne
               person
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               37.
               
               )
               so
               that
               ●●ey
               trembling
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Men
                 and
                 ●●ethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               Must
               not
               the
               Reply
               bee
               that
               ●oyce
               that
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               spake
               by
               ●e
               mouth
               of
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ●aptized
                 every
                 one
                 〈◊〉
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 :
                 ●nd
                 yee
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 ho●
                 Spirit
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 ●farre
                 off
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 〈◊〉
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 words
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               must
               not
               ●ee
               doe
               so
               likewise
               ?
               seeing
               
                 what●oever
                 things
                 ●ere
                 written
                 afore-time
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 learning
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               15.
               
               ●
               .
               )
               
                 Save
                 your selves
                 from
                 this
                 unto●ard
                 generation
                 .
              
               Seeing
               the
               same
               wrath
               is
               fallen
               on
               them
               (
               as
               was
               on
               ●he
               Jewes
               ,
               for
               killing
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ●nd
               their
               owne
               Prophets
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               2.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               )
               seeing
               they
               crucifie
               
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               that
               contend
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Chris●
               (
               as
               Paul
               did
               ,
               Act.
               9.
               )
               Now
               so
               many
               as
               shall
               gladly
               receive
               this
               word
               and
               be
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               from
               wrath
               ;
               as
               Noah
               and
               his
               family
               were
               saved
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               from
               perishing
               by
               water
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 by
                 th●
                 like
                 figure
                 Baptisme
                 saveth
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               3●
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               
               The
               Reason
               is
               ,
               first
               ,
               Because
               
                 th●
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 ignorance
                 God
                 hath
                 winke●
                 at
                 ;
                 but
                 now
              
               (
               seeing
               light
               is
               come
               and
               truth
               is
               revealed
               )
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 commandeth
                 us
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 re●pent
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Acts
               
                 2.
                 38.
              
               
               Else
               our
               con●demnation
               will
               be
               heavie
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 3
                 ▪
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 t●e
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 ligh●
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 love
                 darknesse
                 mor●
                 then
                 light
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 deeds
                 are
                 evill
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Because
               we
               have
               with
               Paul
               and
               the
               Jaylor
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               o●
               our
               ignorance
               ,
               beaten
               and
               perse●cuted
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               in
               his
               mem●bers
               ,
               that
               contend
               for
               the
               faith
               
               1
               Joh.
               5.
               1.
               and
               wee
               though
               within
               our selves
               we
               ought
               to
               doe
               something
               contrary
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               (
               as
               Paul
               did
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               ignorance
               ,
               Act.
               26.
               9.
               )
               If
               God
               shall
               by
               his
               good
               Spirit
               convince
               us
               of
               the
               evills
               that
               wee
               have
               done
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               we
               trembling
               cry
               ,
               
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 ?
              
               Must
               not
               the
               reply
               be
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               Act.
               2.
               38.
               
               Else
               ,
               shall
               they
               not
               be
               disobedient
               to
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               speaketh
               ?
               seeing
               Paul
               and
               the
               Jaylor
               arose
               and
               were
               baptized
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               18.
               
               &
               16.
               33.
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Because
               there
               is
               no
               promises
               of
               salvation
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Antichristian
               states
               ,
               that
               deny
               Jesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               22.
               
               The
               Reasons
               are
               ,
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               Because
               all
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               are
               made
               over
               to
               them
               onely
               that
               beleeve
               in
               Jesus
               
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor
                 ▪
                 1.
                 20.
                 
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 life
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 abideth
                 on
                 him
                 ,
              
               John
               3.
               36.
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Till
               we
               did
               beleeve
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               we
               were
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               visible
               calling
               )
               without
               Christ
               ;
               
                 being
                 Aliants
                 from
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Promise
                 ;
                 having
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               But
               once
               beleevers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 who
                 were
                 sometime
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 nigh
                 by
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 him
                 have
                 accesse
                 by
                 one
                 Spirit
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 strangers
                 and
                 forraigners
                 :
                 but
                 fellow-citizens
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Gods
                 houshold
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               12
               ,
               13.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Because
               they
               in
               denying
               the
               Sonnes
               authority
               to
               bee
               the
               King
               and
               Prophet
               of
               his
               Church
               in
               all
               his
               outward
               administrations
               ,
               in
               admitting
               members
               into
               his
               spirituall
               kingdome
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               19.
               20.
               though
               they
               own
               him
               their
               Priest
               ,
               
                 that
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 reconciliation
              
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               
                 Hebr.
                 7.
                 25.
                 
                 They
                 
                 deny
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 sanctified
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 exalted
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               2.
               36.
               
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               Because
               the
               Antichristian
               state
               deny
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               2.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Whom
               the
               Father
               of
               glory
               
                 commandeth
                 us
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 Math.
              
               17.
               5.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               
               Peterciting
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Moses
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Truely
                 Moses
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 a
                 Prophet
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 your
                 bretheren
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 him
                 shall
                 yee
                 heare
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 :
              
               and
               the
               danger
               followeth
               .
               
                 It
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 soule
                 which
                 refuseth
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 that
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 soule
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               Acts
               3
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 If
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 bee
                 not
                 our
                 Prophet
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 our
                 King
                 to
                 protect
                 us
                 :
                 
                   Math.
                   28.
                   10.
                   
                   Teach
                   them
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   observe
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   I
                   command
                   you
                   :
                   And
                   loe
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   alwaies
                   with
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 no
                 Prophet
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Fathers
                 revealed
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 be
                 no
                 Priest
                 to
                 intercede
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Ioh.
                   17.
                   20.
                   
                   I
                   pray
                   not
                   for
                   these
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   beleeve
                   in
                   me
                   through
                   their
                   word
                   .
                
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 word
                 that
                 they
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 
                   2
                   Iohn
                   9.
                   
                   Whosoever
                   transgresseth
                   and
                   abideth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   abideth
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hath
                   both
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 Verse
                 10.
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   come
                   any
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   not
                   this
                   doctrin
                   ,
                   receive
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   house
                   ,
                   neither
                   bid
                   him
                   God
                   speed
                   .
                
                 Verse
                 11.
                 
                 
                   For
                   hee
                   that
                   biddeth
                   him
                   God
                   speed
                   is
                   partaker
                   of
                   his
                   evill
                   deeds
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 If
                 Christ
                 bee
                 no
                 Prophet
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 :
                 Hee
                 will
                 bee
                 no
                 Judge
                 to
                 acquit
                 us
                 .
                 Iohn
                 12.
                 48.
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   which
                   rejecteth
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   rece
                   iveth
                   
                   not
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   hath
                   one
                   that
                   judgeth
                   him
                   ;
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   judge
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 like
                 the
                 wise
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 cast
                 up
                 our
                 accouut
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 profit
                 us
                 ?
                 If
                 by
                 denying
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 our
                 Prophet
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 we
                 gaine
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 loose
                 our
                 precious
                 soules
                 .
                 Knowing
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shortly
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 which
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sinnefull
                 and
                 adulterous
                 generation
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   them
                   will
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   cometh
                   in
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ▪
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 Marke
                 8.
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 joyne
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 deny
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 22.
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   shall
                   bee
                   partakers
                   of
                   their
                   plagues
                   ,
                
                 Revel
                 .
                 18.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 unbeliefe
                 ,
                 in
                 persisting
                 to
                 persecute
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Math.
                   16
                   ▪
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   
                   18.
                   
                   The
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   abideth
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   1
                   Thess
                   .
                
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 promise
                 to
                 any
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 deny
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 waiting
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 But
                 rather
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 strong
                 delusions
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   beleeve
                   a
                   lye
                   ,
                   2
                   Thess
                   .
                   2.
                   10.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   received
                   not
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   bee
                   saved
                   .
                
                 Verse
                 
                   11.
                   
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   give
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   strong
                   delusions
                   to
                   beleeve
                   a
                   lye
                   .
                
                 Verse
                 
                   12.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   might
                   bee
                   damned
                   that
                   beleeve
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   pleasure
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   unrighteous
                   practises
                   .
                   2
                
                 Thess
                 .
                 2
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 all
                 poore
                 enquiring
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 ignorance
                 and
                 unbeliefe
                 ,
                 have
                 denyed
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 their
                 eternall
                 King
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 aswell
                 as
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 convicted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 lyars
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   deny
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 
                   being
                   pricked
                   at
                   the
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 now
                 trembling
                 ,
                 
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   Men
                   and
                   brethren
                   what
                   shall
                   we
                   doe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 inspired
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   baptized
                   ▪
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   receive
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 2.
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 instance
                 of
                 twelve
                 Disciples
                 found
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 Paul
                 laid
                 his
                 hands
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 spake
                 with
                 new
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophesied
                 ,
                 as
                 Ioel
                 the
                 Prophet
                 foretold
                 ,
                 Ioel
                 2.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   powre
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 But
                 were
                 those
                 Disciples
                 Paul
                 found
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 (
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 baptized
                 by
                 
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Paptist
                
                 )
                 rebaptized
                 by
                 Paul
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 In
                 answering
                 this
                 objection
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 betweene
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 Iohn
                 preached
                 before
                 the
                 
                 suffering
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisine
                 Christ
                 commanded
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 preach
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Luke
                 24.
                 46
                 ,
                 47.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Baptist
                
                 preached
                 the
                 
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   repentance
                   ▪
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   beleeve
                   on
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 19.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Whom
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 declareth
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 goe
                 up
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 bee
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 th●
                 Disciples
                 understood
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 declared
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 afraid
                 to
                 aske
                 him
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 9.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 Much
                 more
                 John
                 understood
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   dye
                   ,
                   and
                   rise
                   againe
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 revealed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 John
                 sent
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 demand
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   were
                   he
                   that
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   another
                   ?
                   Christ
                   answereth
                   ,
                   Goe
                   tell
                   John
                   ,
                   the
                   blind
                   see
                   
                   he
                   deafe
                   heare
                   ,
                   the
                   dead
                   are
                   raised
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   poore
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   lessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   offended
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Math.
                 11
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 saith
                 of
                 
                   John
                   :
                   This
                   was
                   that
                   Elias
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   ●hat
                   should
                   prepare
                   the
                   way
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Hee
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 Prophet
                 borne
                 amongst
                 women
                 :
                 
                   for
                   he
                   saw
                   him
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   two
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Behold
                   that
                   Lamb
                   ●f
                   God
                   which
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   he
                   world
                   ,
                
                 John
                 
                   1.
                   29.
                   
                   Yet
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   he
                   least
                   member
                   in
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   John
                   :
                
                 because
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 preach
                 and
                 declare
                 
                   that
                   great
                   myst●ry
                   of
                   godtinesse
                   ,
                   1
                
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   the
                
                 Baptistnever
                 knew
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 after
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 opened
                 their
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 understand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   behoveth
                   ,
                   Christ
                   to
                   
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   rise
                   againe
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   repentance
                   and
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   should
                   bee
                   preached
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   amongst
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   beginning
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   :
                   and
                   yee
                   are
                   witnesses
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 24.
                 46
                 ,
                 47
                 ,
                 48.
                 
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Baptists
                
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 water
                 onely
                 but
                 had
                 no
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 annexed
                 ,
                 as
                 himselfe
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   Math.
                   3.
                   11.
                   
                   I
                   indeed
                   baptize
                   you
                   with
                   water
                   to
                   repentance
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   commeth
                   after
                   mee
                   is
                   mightier
                   then
                   I
                   ▪
                   he
                   shall
                   Baptize
                   you
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   and
                   with
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 wa●
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 given
                 in
                 his
                 full
                 measure
                 
                   untill
                   Christ
                   was
                   glorified
                   .
                   Iohn
                
                 7.
                 39
                 compared
                 with
                 Acts
                 2.
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preached
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 ascention
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 glory
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 promise
                 
                   of
                   giving
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 2.
                 38.
                 
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   and
                   b●
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   nam●
                   
                   of
                   Iesus
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   :
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   receive
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   :
                
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ioel
                 foretold
                 ,
                 Ioel
                 2.
                 28.
                 and
                 the
                 twelve
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 received
                 ,
                 Acts
                 19.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 twelve
                 at
                 E●hesus
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 Baptized
                 by
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Disciples
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 were
                 re-baptized
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 ensuing
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 dispensations
                 .
                 The
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 that
                 these
                 twelve
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Disciples
                 Ministerie
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 saving
                 Faith
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Iohn
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 saving
                 Faith
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 ascention
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 glory
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pauls
                 Ministery
                 :
                 For
                 Iohn
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 preached
                 the
                 
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   Repentance
                
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 beleeve
                 on
                 
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 after
                 him
                 ▪
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 crucified
                 .
                 But
                 Paul
                 and
                 Timetheus
                 preached
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 indeed
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 risen
                 ,
                 through
                 whom
                 all
                 that
                 beleeve
                 shall
                 have
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 this
                 Faith
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pauls
                 Ministery
                 would
                 not
                 save
                 them
                 :
                 Because
                 they
                 denyed
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 Looking
                 onely
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 ignorant
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 risen
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   If
                   Christ
                   be
                   not
                   risen
                   ,
                   our
                   Faith
                   is
                   vaine
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Preaching
                   is
                   vaine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Bap●isme
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 that
                 declared
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Jesus
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 
                 bee
                 Crucified
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptimse
                 of
                 Paul
                 that
                 declareth
                 that
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 againe
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Be
                 all
                 one
                 for
                 substance
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 amongst
                 us
                 affirme
                 )
                 then
                 are
                 wee
                 found
                 false
                 witnesses
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 have
                 testified
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   raised
                   up
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 whom
                 he
                 ●aised
                 not
                 up
                 if
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Bap●isme
                 of
                 Iohn
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 at
                 his
                 day
                 ,
                 ●
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Bap●isme
                 of
                 Iohn
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 under
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pauls
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 Acts
                 9.
                 3
                 ,
                 ●
                 .
                 Then
                 was
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Paul
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 received
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   againe
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 )
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   ●hat
                   they
                   were
                   yet
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 
                 15.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 Neither
                 were
                 the
                 gifts
                 o●
                 the
                 Spirit
                 then
                 given
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 wer●
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 shed
                 forth
                 until
                 Christ
                 wa●
                 risen
                 and
                 ascended
                 up
                 into
                 glor●
                 Acts
                 2.
                 33.
                 which
                 is
                 blaspemous
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 divulge
                 and
                 declare
                 abroad
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 these
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 I
                 conceiv●
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 nullity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 an●
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 but
                 till
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 resur
                 rection
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 twelve
                 in
                 Asia
                 were
                 re-baptized
                 into
                 th●
                 Faith
                 of
                 a
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 risen
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 exalted
                 to
                 b●
                 the
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Paul
                   layd
                   his
                   hand
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   received
                   the
                   hol●
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 19.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                 May
                 it
                 not
                 rather
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 fully
                 instructed
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 Baptized
                 into
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Nay
                 ;
                 Because
                 there
                 was
                 as
                 vast
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 distin●●ion
                 I
                 formerly
                 layd
                 downe
                 ,
                 be●weene
                 
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 ●ohn
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 before
                 the
                 eath
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 ●aptisme
                 of
                 Paul
                 ;
                 and
                 ●he
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 As
                 now
                 is
                 ●etwixt
                 the
                 Jewes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 ●s
                 that
                 truely
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Joh.
                   5.
                   1.
                   
                   Whosoever
                   beleeveth
                   that
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                   is
                   born
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 the
                 Jewes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 be●eeve
                 (
                 as
                 John
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 then
                 taught
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   beleeve
                   on
                   him
                   that
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 19.
                 4.
                 
                 )
                 even
                 in
                 that
                 Messiiah
                 whom
                 they
                 wait
                 ●or
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 beleeve
                 (
                 as
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 then
                 taught
                 )
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   indeed
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   crucified
                   ,
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   risen
                   ,
                   and
                   exalted
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 2.
                 36
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
                 1.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Faith
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 saving
                 Faith
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 Seeing
                 they
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 Messiah
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 when
                 indeed
                 hee
                 is
                 already
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 risen
                 and
                 ascended
                 
                 to
                 glory
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 wait
                 now
                 for
                 a
                 Saviour
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                   Jesus
                   that
                   shall
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   t●
                   come
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Neither
                 coul●
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 those
                 twelve
                 Disciples
                 Paul
                 found
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 bee
                 a
                 saving
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Ministery
                 because
                 Christ
                 was
                 come
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 Asia
                 )
                 and
                 had
                 finished
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 written
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 24.
                 44.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 neither
                 the
                 twelve
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 understand
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 untill
                 hee
                 had
                 opened
                 their
                 understandings
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 understand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 rightly
                 understood
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 suffering
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   should
                   bee
                   preached
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   among
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   beginning
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 24.
                 45
                 ,
                 46
                 ,
                 47
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 So
                 neither
                 could
                 these
                 twelve
                 Paul
                 found
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 know
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   heard
                   ,
                   whether
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   or
                   nay
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 Spirit
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 understanding
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Paul
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   they
                   heard
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   baptized
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 19.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Was
                 there
                 any
                 necessity
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 Re-baptized
                 ;
                 would
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 instruction
                 have
                 served
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Nay
                 :
                 Because
                 those
                 twelve
                 were
                 departed
                 into
                 Asia
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 ignorant
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 yea
                 or
                 nay
                 ,
                 Acts
                 19.
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 Johns
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 shewed
                 )
                 had
                 no
                 promise
                 of
                 giving
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 therefore
                 should
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 John
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 promise
                 that
                 waiting
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 that
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preached
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 giving
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 38.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 twelve
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 baptized
                 by
                 John
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 submitted
                 them selves
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 into
                 that
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 Paul
                 preached
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   )
                   And
                   when
                
                 Paul
                 
                   had
                   laid
                   his
                   hands
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   came
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   spake
                   with
                   new
                   tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   prophesied
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   were
                   about
                   twelve
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 19.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Such
                 an
                 instance
                 likewise
                 wee
                 have
                 in
                 
                   Samaria
                   ;
                   Philip
                
                 preaching
                 the
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   they
                   were
                   baptized
                   both
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 8.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Apostles
                   which
                   were
                   at
                   Hierusalem
                   heard
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   sent
                
                 Peter
                 and
                 John
                 
                   unto
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   come
                   down
                   ,
                   they
                   prayed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   receive
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   :
                   (
                   For
                   as
                   yet
                   hee
                   was
                   fallen
                   upon
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   onely
                   they
                   were
                   baptized
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   )
                   Then
                   they
                   laid
                   their
                   hands
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   received
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 8.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 these
                 texts
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 twelve
                 that
                 were
                 formerly
                 baptized
                 by
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 afterwards
                 by
                 Paul
                 were
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 free
                 promise
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 38.
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 ordinance
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 might
                 bee
                 filled
                 with
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 replenished
                 with
                 gifts
                 meet
                 
                 for
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                 But
                 was
                 Andrew
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Disciple
                 Iohn
                 baptized
                 ,
                 Re-baptized
                 by
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Nay
                 :
                 Because
                 that
                 Faith
                 which
                 Iohn
                 preached
                 and
                 baptized
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 that
                 Jesus
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 preached
                 before
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 was
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 one
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 .
                 
                   Mat.
                   3.
                   2.
                   
                   Iohn
                
                 preached
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
                 So
                 did
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   4.
                   17.
                   
                   Repent
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
                 So
                 Christ
                 commanded
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   yee
                   goe
                   ,
                   preach
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   The
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 10.
                 7.
                 
                 Likewise
                 the
                 seventy
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   is
                   come
                   nigh
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 10.
                 9.
                 
                 Peter
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 was
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 Mar.
                 9.
                 31
                 ,
                 
                 32.
                 compared
                 with
                 Luk.
                 24.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Iohns
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Luke
                 24.
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 
                 But
                 were
                 the
                 twelve
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seventy
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 10.
                 that
                 had
                 accompanied
                 with
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Iohns
                 Baptisme
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 into
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 baptized
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 also
                 Re-baptized
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 Nay
                 :
                 Because
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 baptizing
                 with
                 water
                 .
                 
                   Acts
                   1.
                   5.
                   
                   Iohn
                   truly
                   baptized
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   yee
                   shall
                   be
                   baptized
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   not
                   many
                   dayes
                   hence
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 good
                 his
                 word
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 were
                 fully
                 come
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 the
                 Objections
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Because
                 ,
                 If
                 two
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 agree
                 together
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 touching
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 ask
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 promise
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 19.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 promise
                 to
                 any
                 people
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 people
                 agreed
                 :
                 Reas
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 
                   two
                   cannot
                   walk
                   together
                   unlesse
                   they
                   be
                   agreed
                   ,
                
                 Amos
                 3.
                 3.
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 two
                 beleevers
                 truly
                 consent
                 to
                 pray
                 together
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 bee
                 agreed
                 touching
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 will
                 ask
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 Reas
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Difference
                 of
                 opinion
                 causeth
                 difference
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 many
                 deare
                 and
                 precious
                 soules
                 to
                 withdraw
                 communion
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 dissenting
                 about
                 the
                 choyce
                 of
                 a
                 companion
                 ,
                 the
                 contention
                 grew
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 separated
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 Acts
                 15.
                 37
                 ,
                 38
                 ,
                 39
                 ,
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 or
                 three
                 Disciples
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 royall
                 Commission
                 )
                 where-soever
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 ship
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 dungeon
                 )
                 there
                 will
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 grant
                 their
                 petitions
                 ,
                 or
                 deliver
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 trouble
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Peter
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Act.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                 To
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 walk
                 in
                 this
                 Gospel
                 faith
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 hath
                 promised
                 a
                 greater
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 14.
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 John
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 
                 Pathmos
                 ●ound
                 it
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 1.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 and
                 keep
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 owne
                 their
                 poor
                 hearts
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Temple
                 and
                 Palace
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 will
                 abide
                 and
                 dwell
                 ;
                 Joh.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 All
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 congregated
                 
                 in
                 Gospel
                 faith
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 promise
                 from
                 King
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 of
                 Royall
                 Protection
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 dangers
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Habacuck
                 they
                 can
                 glory
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 extremities
                 ,
                 
                   Hab.
                   3.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Though
                   the
                   vine
                   doe
                   not
                   yeeld
                   her
                   fruit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fatnesse
                   of
                   the
                   olive
                   faile
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   herd
                   perish
                   from
                   the
                   stall
                   ;
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   my
                   salvation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 But
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 hope
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 England
                 reformed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 pattern
                 ,
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 Truth
                 ?
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Yea.
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 Covenant
                 taken
                 in
                 no
                 Realme
                 ,
                 or
                 Nation
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 zealous
                 Josiah
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 34.
                 31.
                 and
                 
                   Nehemiah
                   ,
                   Nehem.
                
                 10.
                 29.
                 than
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 through
                 Reformation
                 in
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 extirpate
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 He●esie
                 ,
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Name
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ●hree
                 Kingdomes
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ●ot
                 to
                 leave
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 hoofe
                 behind
                 us
                 of
                 any
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 or
                 Romish
                 relique
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 humane
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ●etained
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 have
                 remained
                 ●nder
                 the
                 venerable
                 garbe
                 of
                 An●iquity
                 ,
                 Universality
                 ,
                 and
                 Unity
                 ,
                 ●he
                 three
                 great
                 pillars
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Hierarchy
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 ●he
                 Synod
                 some
                 learned
                 ,
                 pious
                 ,
                 ten●er
                 ,
                 conscientious
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 ●ayes
                 of
                 the
                 cruell
                 and
                 ambitious
                 Prelates
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 idolatrous
                 Jerobo●m
                 ,
                 that
                 served
                 the
                 Devils
                 and
                 the
                 Calves
                 hee
                 made
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 11.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 ●5
                 .
                 )
                 left
                 all
                 their
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 and
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 land
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 liberties
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 ;
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 truly
                 sensible
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 burden
                 th●
                 Penall
                 Statutes
                 have
                 beene
                 in
                 ou●
                 Land
                 ,
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 tende●
                 consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 desire
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 sinister
                 ends
                 )
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 Reformation
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ▪
                 therefore
                 will
                 never
                 consent
                 t●
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Penall
                 Law
                 enacted
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 England
                 onc●
                 obtained
                 by
                 fraud
                 and
                 policy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Richard
                 the
                 Second
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 English
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 declare
                 the
                 whole
                 truth
                 o●
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 revealed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 a
                 good
                 conscienc●
                 toward
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 which
                 occasioned
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 th●
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministery
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 ;
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 inferiour
                 rank
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hig●●
                 
                 and
                 honourable
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 some
                 such
                 conscientious
                 tender-hearted
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Pre●ates
                 dayes
                 left
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 sold
                 ,
                 their
                 ●ossessions
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 into
                 a
                 desolate
                 ●ildernesse
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 ●esus
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 according
                 ●o
                 the
                 light
                 God
                 revealed
                 unto
                 ●hem
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 were
                 fol●owing
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 truly
                 sensi●le
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 a
                 plot
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 to
                 labour
                 ●o
                 enthrall
                 the
                 English
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 ●●ake
                 Lawes
                 to
                 kill
                 and
                 imprison
                 ●he
                 conscientious
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 that
                 ●oe
                 desire
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 ●ruth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 revealed
                 will
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 word
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 spe●ious
                 pretences
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 and
                 uniformity
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 ●he
                 Statutes
                 of
                 
                   K.
                   Henry
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   K.
                   Edward
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Q.
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Q.
                   Elizabeth
                
                 ,
                 ●eclare
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 every
                 well-affected
                 Subject
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 Brethren
                 that
                 noble
                 ,
                 ancient
                 ,
                 warlike
                 Nation
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 contended
                 for
                 a
                 Reformation
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 they
                 ha●
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 off
                 Rome
                 proud
                 Papall
                 and
                 Prelaticall
                 Government
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 devise●
                 formes
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 hav●
                 dyed
                 ;
                 the
                 English
                 Prelates
                 had
                 s●
                 farre
                 incensed
                 his
                 Majesty
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 large
                 summes
                 o●
                 money
                 toward
                 the
                 levying
                 of
                 a●
                 Army
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 special●
                 providence
                 prevented
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 opened
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 our
                 deare
                 and
                 thric●
                 noble
                 Patriots
                 of
                 our
                 Countrey
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 solemne
                 Protestation
                 ,
                 to
                 oppos●
                 all
                 Popery
                 and
                 Popish
                 innovations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 extirpate
                 Episcopacy
                 root
                 and
                 branch
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Plant
                 th●
                 
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 never
                 planted
                 ;
                 Then
                 evill
                 counsell
                 prevailed
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 his
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 Guard
                 to
                 protect
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 warre
                 against
                 his
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 dye
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 faithfull
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 hearted
                 Commons
                 in
                 England
                 reply
                 ,
                 Shall
                 our
                 Ionathans
                 dye
                 ?
                 who
                 have
                 in
                 part
                 freed
                 our
                 consciences
                 from
                 Roman
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 ancient
                 corrupt
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 and
                 covenanted
                 with
                 us
                 for
                 a
                 pure
                 Reformation
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 preserved
                 our
                 estates
                 and
                 liberties
                 from
                 an
                 Arbitrary
                 Government
                 ;
                 shall
                 they
                 dye
                 which
                 have
                 wrought
                 such
                 a
                 deliverance
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ?
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 dye
                 :
                 we
                 will
                 bleed
                 our selves
                 before
                 an
                 haire
                 shall
                 fall
                 from
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 wee
                 with
                 our
                 persons
                 ,
                 prayers
                 ,
                 counsells
                 ,
                 states
                 ,
                 or
                 swords
                 can
                 prevent
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 given
                 such
                 a
                 blessing
                 to
                 our
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 righteous
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 (
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 defence
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 shall
                 it
                 ever
                 therefore
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 loyall
                 and
                 tender-hearted
                 Covenantors
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 hard
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Parliament
                 will
                 ever
                 consent
                 to
                 burden
                 us
                 any
                 longer
                 with
                 unjust
                 Penall
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 thought
                 nothing
                 too
                 deare
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 jeopardized
                 lives
                 and
                 livelyhods
                 for
                 their
                 preservations
                 .
                 Especially
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 sensible
                 what
                 a
                 burden
                 such
                 penall
                 Lawes
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 tender
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 an
                 hinderance
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 propagating
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 faithfull
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 tast
                 of
                 the
                 honey
                 of
                 Gods
                 eternall
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 their
                 eyes
                 are
                 enlightened
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 attained
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 
                 Reformation
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 now
                 they
                 should
                 build
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 suffer
                 losse
                 ;
                 but
                 lay
                 a
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 rent
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 and
                 generations
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 what
                 unjust
                 Penall
                 Statutes
                 they
                 impose
                 now
                 ;
                 may
                 perhaps
                 fall
                 as
                 heavy
                 upon
                 their
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 as
                 sometime
                 did
                 upon
                 that
                 famous
                 Lord
                 Cobham
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 his
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Statute
                 of
                 Lolordi
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 a
                 Lolord
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 added
                 such
                 a
                 blessing
                 to
                 the
                 pious
                 endeavours
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 discovered
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 ●ruth
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Learned
                 Prelates
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 adjudged
                 to
                 be
                 Heresies
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 parity
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 Superstitious
                 formes
                 of
                 devised
                 Worship
                 ,
                 called
                 Divine
                 .
                 Superstitious
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 formerly
                 esteemed
                 holy
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 now
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 follow
                 their
                 honest
                 
                 labour
                 six
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctifi●
                 a
                 Seventh
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 holy
                 re●●
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 being
                 now
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 every
                 weeke
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 practise
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 doe
                 ,
                 Act
                 20.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 hee
                 which
                 hath
                 begu●
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 happy
                 Worke
                 of
                 Reformation
                 by
                 this
                 Parliament
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 confident
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 them
                 untill
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 instruments
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 perfect
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 a●
                 least
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 faithfull
                 Daniels
                 ,
                 libertie
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 revealed
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 can
                 object
                 nothing
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 matte●
                 that
                 concerne
                 the
                 spirituall
                 worship
                 of
                 their
                 God
                 ;
                 Seeing
                 the●
                 have
                 learned
                 to
                 give
                 Caesar
                 his
                 due
                 
                   Tribute
                   ,
                   Custome
                   ,
                   Feare
                   ,
                   Honour
                
                 ;
                 Yea
                 and
                 lay
                 downe
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 rathe●
                 then
                 just
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Magistrate
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 maintained
                 among
                 
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyed
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 just
                 ,
                 Legall
                 ,
                 and
                 Civill
                 commandements
                 .
                 Knownig
                 ,
                 they
                 carry
                 not
                 the
                 Sword
                 for
                 nought
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 wrondrous
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 in
                 enlightning
                 darke
                 mindes
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Truth
                 ;
                 and
                 scattering
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 over
                 ,
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Countreyes
                 ,
                 and
                 Campe
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 men
                 of
                 singular
                 parts
                 of
                 learning
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 gifts
                 toward
                 the
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 Zion
                 ;
                 and
                 powring
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 (
                 as
                 Ioel
                 the
                 Prophet
                 foretold
                 ,
                 Ioel
                 2.
                 28.
                 
                 )
                 upon
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 both
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 ;
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 poore
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 mee
                 a
                 plaine
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 us
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 his
                 new
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 the
                 
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 the
                 Lambes
                 wife
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Christ
                 once
                 againe
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Prophesie
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 2.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 have
                 I
                 set
                 my
                 King
                 upon
                 my
                 holy
                 hill
                 of
                 Zion
                 .
              
               
                 Gloria
                 soli
                 Deo.
                 
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A34599-e230
           
             1
             Cor.
             14
             27
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             24
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             15.
             
          
           
             Cant
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom
             9
             11.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             39.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             ●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Act
             26.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             36.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             ●
             .
             15
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Mat
             22.
             21
             
          
           
             Rome
             .
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             2.
             14
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34599-e1610
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34599-e6240
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34599-e7210
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34599-e8140
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             141.
             3.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1
             ▪
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             7.